#y'all we going back to storybrooke | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

kmomof4 · 3 months

Text

Orphan Girl- A New Fic by @kmomof4

I am sooooooooooo excited to finally share this fic with y'all!!! It has been a LONG time coming!!! It was inspired a year ago by a song our community chorale sang for our spring concert. The song Orphan Girl was written by Brendan Graham for the Annual Great Famine Commemoration in Sydney in 2012. The ceremony commemorates the relocation to Australia of over 4k female orphans after the famine took its toll. The song is told from the perspective of a 16yr old Irish famine orphan longing for a better life in Australia.

I am an orphan girl,

In Westport I was found,

The workhouse is my world,

Since the praties took us down,

What time in life is left to me,

If I don’t leave Westport town,

But the crown is sending girls to sea, for far Australia bound.

Sail, sail, sail me away,

Sail to Australia;

Sail, sail, sail me I pray,

Sail me away to Australia.

They say Australia’s fine,

They say Australia’s fair,

Australia’s on my mind

And the fields of praties there

I pray when this inspection’s done, that they’ll say me fit to sail,

For they don’t just send out anyone, oh Lord, don’t see me fail.

Sail, sail, sail me away,

Sail to Australia;

Sail, sail, sail me I pray,

Sail me away to Australia.

I am scarcely turned sixteen,

But I’m ready now to go

I’m decent and I’m clean,

Fit for any man to know.

And I will be some good man’s wife,

If there I’ll settle down-

And find myself a better life,

If I get to Sydney town.

Sail, sail, sail me away,

Sail to Australia;

Sail, sail, sail me I pray,

Sail me away to Australia.

Sail me away, sail me I pray

Sail me away to Australia.

I am an orphan girl, oh I am an orphan girl

And now thanks to whom thanks is due! Hollye helped me research and also betaed this monster, Joni helped me with plotting, and the discord ladies kept me sprinting until the dadgum thing was finished!! Thank you all!!!

Summary: Irish potato famine orphans Emma and Mary Margaret Swan hope and pray for a new life in Australia.

Rating: T

Words: 14K Make sure you have snacks and drinks readily available if you read this in one go... 😜

Tags: Period Piece, Irish Potato Famine, Australia Setting, Implied Sexual Assault/Rape, Minor Character Death

On ao3 if that's your preference.

New Tag List for the New Year! Please let me know if you'd like to be added or removed.

@jrob64 @winterbaby89 @hollyethecurious @the-darkdragonfly @jennjenn615 @donteattheappleshook @undercaffinatednightmare @pirateherokillian @cocohook38 @qualitycoffeethings @booksteaandtoomuchtv @superchocovian @motherkatereloyshipper @snowbellewells @pirateprincessofpizza @djlbg @lfh1226-linda @xarandomdreamx @tiganasummertree @bluewildcatfanatic @anmylica @laianely @resident-of-storybrooke @exhaustedpirate @gingerchangeling @caught-in-the-filter @ultraluckycatnd @stahlop @darkshadow7 @fleurdepetite @captainswan-kellie @soniccat @beckettj @teamhook @whimsicallyenchantedrose @thisonesatellite @jonesfandomfanatic @elfiola @zaharadessert @ilovemesomekillianjones @mie779 @kymbersmith-90

Under the cut, unless Tumblr ate it.

September 19, 1849, Westport Workhouse, County Mayo, Ireland

I am an orphan girl, but my new life begins on the morrow.

Emma Swan sat on her straw pallet, the moon shining in the high window over her sleeping place in the female dormitory of the Westport workhouse. She could barely see as she wrote in the small notebook on her lap.

The day car departs at 4am for Dublin. From there, we will journey by ship to Plymouth, where awaits the Panama to transport us to Sydney. I cannot help but feel afraid, yet hopeful as well, for what the future holds for myself and Mary Margaret. I know the Lord holds my life, my future, and looking back at what He’s already brought us through, I know I can trust Him. He’s provided an education for myself and Mary Margaret at Achill colony, and preserved my life through the loss of Mam and Da to the great hunger, and during my time here in the workhouse, where so many die every day. I can only expect that He will preserve me through the journey and days, weeks, and months beyond as well.

As I look around myself, I feel more hope than anything. The workhouse has been my world for 4 years. How I’ve survived here that long is beyond me. This is my only escape and if the provisions we’ve been furnished with are any indication, we will be quite well off indeed. I’ve never owned a bonnet, or stockings, or a separate gown just for sleeping. My time of indenture will be 5 years. I’ll only be 24 by then. I’m going toward a better life. A life of hope and promise. Oh, Lord, be with me, I pray.

~*~*~

January 12, 1850, Immigration Depot, Sydney, Australia

Ruby Lucas opened the door to the room Emma and Mary Margaret, along with other girls from the Panama, would be staying in until they were assigned employment outside the depot in and around Sydney. They looked around wide eyed and slack jawed.

“Would you look at this?” Mary Margaret breathed. Emma joined her frank appreciation. She’d never seen a room this fine. The ceiling was high and the walls were lined with many multi paned windows, shades half drawn, but still letting in an abundance of light. The beds were lined up along the walls with a small dresser in between each one. And it was cool. After the heat of the Australian summer outside, it was a relief to be indoors.

“It’s not much, I know,” Ruby said. “But this is where you’ll sleep during your time here. We do hold to a daily schedule. Rise at six, meals at 6:30, 11:30 and 5:30. Bedtime is strictly observed at 8:30. And you’ll have daily chores to attend to as well. Most girls are here for a month or less, but some have been here for as long as three months. It just depends on what you’ll be employed doing.”

Emma looked at her sister, who smiled back at her. The schedule wasn’t anything different from what they’d experienced in the workhouse, but already, Emma could see the hope in Mary Margaret’s eyes and she responded in kind. Their education and the training they were to receive here at the Depot, made their prospects of employment high indeed. Emma hoped to work as a domestic, where she might fall in love with another servant in the household and have a family of her own someday.

“Thank you so much, Miss Lucas,” Mary Margaret said, turning to the young woman. “We are so grateful to be here, you have no idea.” Emma nodded her head in agreement.

“Oh, we don’t stand on ceremony around here,” she said, grinning widely and waving her hand around dismissively. “You can call me Ruby. And Granny will have your head if you call her anything but Granny. We’ve seen hundreds of girls come through here over the years and that’s what they all call her. Not that we see many of them once they leave, but when we do…” She trailed away, still with a broad smile on her face and Emma felt an immediate kinship with her. She had a feeling they were going to be great friends.

The following weeks passed quickly and Emma and Mary Margaret were both assigned to occupations within a month of their arrival. Mary Margaret was to be a teacher in a boarding school in Sydney for the children of landowners who lived outside the city proper and Emma was going to work in the home of shipping magnate and sheep farmer Killian Jones. He had a young daughter in need of a governess since her mother had passed away the previous autumn. Mary Margaret would be taking up her employment tomorrow and Emma would be traveling to Killian Jones’ home for a final interview. She understood that he wanted to meet her personally to determine her fitness for being his only daughter’s governess.

This was their last night in the depot, and they lay on their beds, facing each other in the darkness.

“I’m going to miss you, Mary Margaret,” Emma whispered.

“I’ll miss you, too.” Emma could hear Mary Margaret’s smile in her words. “But we’ll still see each other. I’ll have the weekends off and hopefully, you’ll have the Sabbath off as well. We’ll make it a priority to see each other then. And we can always write to each other.”

Emma pressed her lips together in a small smile. Mary Margaret’s hope was contagious and she felt her spirits lift at her sister’s words.

“Can you believe how far we’ve come?” Emma asked.

“No,” Mary Margaret said, her voice tinged with wonder. “God has truly blessed us. We would have died in that workhouse eventually. But here, we’re going to be productive members of society. Not dependent on it. We have a chance to make new lives for ourselves. Fall in love, get married, raise children.” She paused for a moment. “The headmaster is very handsome.” Her voice was even softer now and Emma had to strain to hear her.

“The headmaster? Of your school?” Emma asked.

“Mmhmmm,” Mary Margaret agreed. “David Nolan.”

Silence fell between them and Emma got lost in her own thoughts. She didn’t know what to expect from her assigned position, or even if she’d receive Killian Jones’ final approval, but the position of governess to the daughter of a wealthy landowner would be as favorable an outcome as she could have expected. She’d be well paid and have higher status within the household than she could have hoped for. Perhaps there she’d meet some good man who would love her and care for her. Someone she could love and care for and raise children with. She smiled in the darkness. Perhaps this David Nolan would be that person for her sister. Only time would tell. She closed her eyes and slipped into dreams.

~*~*~

Emma stepped down from the carriage that brought her from the Immigration Depot to the home of Killian Jones. The house was a single story ranch style home that was finer than anything Emma had ever seen. Granny was right behind her as a chaperone since this wasn’t yet a permanent position. Off to the side of the house, there was a paddock with horses and several men working. Emma inhaled sharply as one by one, the men approached the fence to stare at the newcomers. Emma straightened her shoulders and lifted her chin slightly as she stepped boldly toward the house. It wouldn’t do to show her nervousness at their blatant appraisal.

As she approached the house, a tall and very handsome man emerged from inside. He wore pressed khaki trousers and a blue chambray shirt with a black vest over it. His six-shooter sat on his hip and Emma gulped thinking about the reason why he’d need to have it on him inside his own home. He had dark brown hair whose gently tousled style seemed to match the rest of him- controlled but just untamed enough to be interesting. He had piercing blue eyes and dark scruff lined his jaw with just a hint of ginger in the morning sun. Emma felt her heart rate jump when she saw him.

The man was literally breathtaking.

“Emma Swan?” he asked, descending the steps toward them, his hand outstretched.

Emma stopped with Granny beside her and dropped a small curtsey before rising and meeting his gaze.

“Yes.”

“And you must be Ms. Lucas,” he said, shaking her hand. “Killian Jones.”

Granny shook his hand and then waved aside his greeting. “Everyone calls me Granny, young man. And I’ll expect you to do the same.”

The man laughed good naturedly. Emma took a deep breath, hoping it would bring her heart rate under control.

“Very well, Granny. Please, come in,” he said, gesturing behind him toward the house.

Emma struggled to keep her mouth closed as they entered behind him. Like the Depot, the ceilings were high and it was blessedly cool after the nearly two hour journey in the carriage. It was rustic in a way the Depot was not, the walls a little rougher and exposed beams up above. She tried not to stare as he led them into what could only be his office. He shut the heavy double doors behind them as she and Granny settled themselves in the leather chairs in front of the huge wooden desk that dominated the room. He sat down behind the desk and folded his hands on top of it, leaning forward just a bit.

“Welcome to Drogheda Station, Miss Swan,” he began. “My name is Killian Jones, and I am in need of a governess for my young daughter. She lost her mother closing in on a year ago now, and I just wanted to meet you myself before introducing you to my Alice and make sure you’d be a good fit with our family.” Emma nodded, but remained silent. His crystal blue eyes remained on hers as he spoke and she had to give herself an internal shake to keep herself from getting lost in them.

“So, tell me about yourself.” He looked down at a small stack of papers on his desk for a moment before looking back at her again. “I have quite a bit of information about you from your file provided to me from Granny, but I’d like to hear some of it in your own words.” He smiled and Emma instantly relaxed as she returned it.

“Ah,” Emma began, “the name… of the station? Drogheda? That’s Irish isn’t it?”

His smile lit up his face and Emma thought she would swoon at the pleasure she saw in his beautiful eyes.

“It is,” he affirmed. “My father was from Drogheda in County Louth on the east coast of Ireland. He immigrated here when he was a teenager. He died when I was small, but when I bought this land, I wanted to honor him and the roots he left behind by naming the station after his hometown.”

“I see.” She smiled back at him. “That’s a lovely tribute to your family. Thank you for sharing it with me. I’d never been to County Louth, but I had heard of it. I’m from County Mayo on the west coast.”

Killian smiled softly at her statement and nodded for her to continue. He watched the young woman in front of him intently as she continued speaking. Her manners were impeccable and her appearance was most pleasing. Her long golden hair was gathered at the nape of her neck in a ponytail against the summer heat, but it positively glowed in the sun shining through the windows of his office. There was a sadness in her green eyes that Killian found himself responding to. It was the look that he himself saw in the mirror every day. The look of an orphan. Given her circumstances, and where she came from, he wasn’t at all surprised.

What did surprise him, however, was how strongly he was responding to it. He wanted nothing more than to care for and shelter this lovely young lady. Her education and decorum were obvious in her comportment and Killian was sure she’d be a perfect fit for the position. He rarely had trouble discerning the character of a person upon their first meeting, and after just this brief introduction to Emma Swan, he had no compunction whatsoever in bringing her on as Alice’s governess.

“Thank you, Miss Swan,” he said when she finished telling him about herself. He turned his attention to Granny. “She’ll do fine. Thank you,” he continued with a short and decisive nod. “Now, do either of you have any questions for me?”

Emma glanced at Granny for a moment before turning back toward Mr. Jones.

“I had a couple of questions, actually, Sir.”

He waved aside her statement. “You don’t need to address me as Sir, Miss Swan. As a member of the household, Mr. Jones will do,” he said, his blue eyes meeting hers.

Emma was surprised, but nodded. “Well, that was the first one,” she said with a smile. “The second was concerning time off. I do hope this isn’t presumptuous. My sister remained in Sydney as a teacher at a boarding school and I’d like to be able to visit her occasionally.”

“Of course,” he agreed immediately. “We are pretty strict about observing the Sabbath here, so you’d be free to spend that day however you saw fit. Whether you spent it reading in your room, catching up on correspondence, or visiting your sister in town. You’d, of course, have access to a carriage to carry you to and from.”

“Thank you so much.” She looked at Granny again, who’d opened her mouth to speak.

“I have a question as well.”

Mr. Jones encouraged her to continue with a wave of his hand.

“I noticed the men in the paddock next to the house paying special attention when Emma climbed out of the carriage.” Granny was fierce and she wouldn’t tolerate any untoward behavior toward her charges. She fixed him with a glare that had Emma questioning if she’d actually remain behind when Granny left or not. “What guarantee do I have that Emma will be safe here?” “I run a tight ship here, Granny,” he said, meeting her stare with one of his own. “I can’t fault the men for noticing a pretty lass, but there is a line and they know not to cross it. Not to cross me. Emma will be safe here. You have my word.”

Granny was motionless for a moment before she nodded her head sharply and stood. Emma stood as well and turned toward her caretaker for the last month before embracing her fiercely.

“Thank you so much, Granny,” she whispered. “For everything.”

Granny held on to her upper arms as she drew away from her. “You make us proud, Emma. And I will expect a visit when you come to town to visit Mary Margaret.”

Emma smiled through the tears that were forming in the corners of her eyes. “Yes, ma’am.”

Once they’d escorted Granny back out to the carriage that would carry her back to Sydney and watched it disappear over the horizon, Mr. Jones showed her back inside. Emma noticed the men in the paddock didn’t pay them any special notice this time, not while he was with her. As they passed through the house, Mr. Jones pointed out various rooms as he led her directly to her quarters. Her trunk had already been deposited inside, as he had instructed before they saw Granny off.

“Dinner is at seven. You’ll meet Alice then,” he informed her. “Until then, feel free to unpack and rest. I’ll have a lunch tray brought to you here in a few minutes so you won’t be disturbed.”

“Thank you. I’d appreciate a rest after the journey and I’ll look forward to meeting Alice this evening.” Emma smiled and nodded as he backed out of the room and shut the door.

~*~*~

Emma rushed into the dining room hours later to find Mr. Jones and a young girl already seated at the table. Emma quickly curtseyed and apologized for her tardiness before sitting down in a vacant chair opposite the girl.

“It’s your first evening in a new environment,” Mr. Jones said. “And I didn’t exactly take you on a full tour of the house so you’d know where to go. So no apology is necessary.” He gave her an appraising look as their meal was served. Emma’s mouth went dry, wondering if she’d done something wrong already.

“This is the same dress you wore this morning, is it not?” he asked.

Emma looked down as a blush heated her cheeks. “It is,” she said. “I only have one other.”

“I see,” he murmured. “We’ll have to make a trip into town sometime soon to furnish you a suitable wardrobe. You can’t be expected to wear the same two dresses day after day after day. People would think you weren’t being paid a suitable wage. I’ll need to clear my schedule a bit, so we can take a couple of days for the trip. I still have some of my wife’s garments you can make use of until then.”

“Oh, that’s really not necessary…”

“Nonsense,” he interrupted. He glanced at his daughter who watched the exchange with wide blue eyes, just like her father. “I am trying to raise Alice to be a lady, with the manners and comportment to match, and that is difficult enough out here in the bush without a good example for her to follow.” He raised his eyebrows at her with a significant look and Emma nodded her understanding before smiling across at the girl.

“Alice, this is your new governess, Miss Emma,” he introduced. “Emma, may I present to you, my daughter, Alice.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Alice,” she said.

“You as well, Miss Emma,” Alice replied, a wide smile lighting up her entire face.

Once the introductions were out of the way, Alice proved to be a delightful chatterbox. She was inquisitive, attentive, and very observant and it was clear to Emma that Mr. Jones loved his daughter dearly in the way he spoke to her and gently steered the dinner conversation.

As the meal came to an end, Mr. Jones rose from the table and spoke once again. “It’s time to ready yourself for bed, my Starfish.” He turned his attention to Emma. “I’ll see to her bedtime routine tonight, and give you this first evening to yourself. You can take over tomorrow evening.” Emma smiled and nodded her agreement. “Goodnight, Miss Emma.”

He held his elbow out for Alice to take and Emma’s heart melted.

“Goodnight, Mr. Jones. Goodnight, Alice.”

“Goodnight, Miss Emma,” Alice replied. “We’ll see you in the morning.”

As they walked out of the dining room, Emma smiled softly at the obvious affection between father and daughter. It was wonderful to see a father take such an interest in the care of his child. Once they were gone, she thought back to all the circumstances that had brought her to this place. This truly was the beginning of a new life for her, and she had the feeling it would be a good one.

~*~*~

The next morning, Mr. Jones took Emma on a full tour of the house. She met Robin Locksley, the overseer at the station, and the other household staff. They were all friendly and polite and Emma felt completely at ease among them. Once the tour was finished, Alice joined them as they entered the stable to collect a buggy for a ride around the station, for when the ladies might take excursions around the property.

“Cassidy,” he called, once they were inside.

A man with light brown hair emerged from one of the stalls wiping his hands on what was once a white cloth. He wasn’t as tall as Mr. Jones, and was a bit stockier, too. The look in his eye as he took her in reminded her of the way the hands had stared at her when she’d arrived the day before. She did the same thing now as she did then, raising her chin just a bit and squaring her shoulders. A quick glance at her employer told her he’d noticed his appraisal as well, and wasn’t pleased. A muscle in his jaw jumped as he silently clenched his teeth in apparent irritation.

“Good morning, Mr. Jones,” the man said affably. “What can I do for you?”

“Cassidy, this is Alice’s new governess, Miss Emma Swan,” he introduced. “Miss Emma, this the stablemaster, Mr. Neal Cassidy. Whenever you and Alice want to go for a ride, or need a carriage for going into town, he’ll take care of getting your horses ready.”

Emma curtseyed politely, even if she’d rather stay far away from the man in front of them.

“I’ll be accompanying Miss Emma and Alice today, Cassidy, but in the future, if they are traveling by buggy or carriage, I want a stable hand to accompany them.” He turned to Emma, sincerity shining in his eyes. “I know you’re able to drive a buggy, Miss Emma,” he said, “but in the case of an emergency, whether that’s dingos or a broken wheel or axle, I’d feel better knowing you had an armed man with you and my daughter.”

“Of course, Mr. Jones,” she agreed quickly. “To be honest, I’d feel the same way. There’s too much out here that I’m unexposed to and unfamiliar with. I’d feel much better having someone with us who could handle whatever the bush throws at us.”

Killian smiled, relieved she’d agreed with his edict so quickly. Turning back to Cassidy, he gave the man’s back a hard stare as he went about preparing the carriage for them. He hadn’t missed the blatant appreciation in his eyes when he saw Emma. Cassidy was relatively new to the ranch- he’d only been there since the new year- but he’d come very highly recommended. Just as he’d told Granny the day before, he couldn’t fault the man for noticing Emma, but he hadn’t been here long enough to know what was expected behavior around a lady. Killian had a feeling he was going to have to keep a close eye on the stablemaster and make it very clear to him that Emma was under his protection. Anything less than gentlemanly and respectful treatment of Emma and Alice would not be tolerated. And would be dealt with immediately and decisively. Killian’s honor would allow nothing less.

~*~*~

Emma had been at the station for two weeks when Killian was finally able to take a couple of days away from his work to accompany Emma and Alice into town for a new wardrobe for Emma. Alice was quite excited because she’d been promised new hair ribbons.

The bell over the door rang as Killian opened it before allowing the ladies to precede him inside. Emma’s eyes widened in surprise. The sunlight pouring through the windows at the front of the store drew attention to the soft fabrics and rich, vibrant colors. They nearly made Emma’s eyes dazzle. She’d never seen the like.

She couldn’t help reaching out and trailing her fingers along the edge of the dress in front of her as Killian approached the counter. The material was soft to the touch, and nearly exactly the same color as her eyes. A small sigh escaped her as she pictured herself wearing it. A soft gasp beside her brought her out of her reverie and focused her attention on Alice.

“You’d look so pretty in this, Miss Emma,” she breathed. “Don’t you think so, Papa?”

Emma was astonished to find Killian standing in front of them. She’d been so lost in her daydream, she hadn’t realized he’d returned to where she and Alice were looking around at the clothes on display.

He had a soft smile on his face as he looked at her and his hand joined hers as it continued to stroke the soft fabric.

“It would look lovely on you, Miss Emma.” His eyes never left hers as his hand gently cupped hers, so that the back of his fingers also ran along the material. Emma could hardly breathe.

A third voice joined them, startling Emma again. A tall, somewhat plump woman dressed in pink was looking her up and down.

“Ah, yes,” she said. “And I believe this day dress would need very little in the way of tailoring. It seems to have been made for you.” She pulled the dress down and held it up to her. “Yes,” she said, nodding decisively. “Go in the back and put it on. I’ll be there in a moment to make sure no alterations are needed.”

Emma, seeking his permission, looked at Killian who was scratching behind his ear. He nodded gently at her.

“Miss Flora and her sisters, Miss Fauna and Miss Meriweather,” he began, motioning at the other two women who’d also joined them, “are master haberdashers. I’m sure Miss Flora is correct in surmising your size and if the dress will fit.”

Emma nodded and took the dress from Miss Flora. She moved toward the back of the shop and took a deep breath trying to bring her heart rate back under control. The way he was looking at her as they both touched the material of the dress made heat rise to her cheeks and sent her heart into overdrive, beating a staccato rhythm that she could only hope wasn’t obvious to the people around her.

Once she got the dress on, she could plainly see Miss Flora truly was an expert. It fit her perfectly. Just then, Miss Flora came through the drapes that hung over the door to the front of the store and Emma could just see Alice poking her head through.

“May I come in and see, Miss Emma?” she asked, shyly.

Emma smiled widely. “If Miss Flora doesn’t mind,” she answered. “It is her shop after all.”

The woman smiled indulgently and turned toward the child. “Of course not, my dear! Please come in.” Alice came through the drapes as Flora mumbled under her breath about other items Emma would need to round out her wardrobe.

Alice’s eyes lit up at the day dress Emma wore. A soft smile touched Miss Flora’s lips as Alice came closer.

“You were absolutely right, Miss Alice,” she said. “This dress is perfect on our lovely Emma. It really brings out your eyes,” she said, turning her attention back to Emma again. Her eyes twinkled and Emma smiled softly at the complement.

After that, it was nothing but Miss Flora measuring Emma every which way she could be measured. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine all that went into making a lady’s wardrobe. Miss Fauna brought in swatch after swatch of fabric for Emma to choose from and also helped settle her sisters when an argument arose between them about which color- a soft sky blue, or a blushing pink- would better compliment Emma’s fair complexion.

By the end of it all, Emma was ready for a meal and a bed. She’d been on her feet for hours as the ladies brought out dress after dress- with all the accessories that went along with them- for her to try on both before and after slight alterations were made. The first day dress they’d found when they entered the shop was the only one of the bunch that needed nothing done to it and Emma planned to wear it when they traveled home the next day.

In addition to Emma’s full wardrobe, Killian also made arrangements for Alice’s measurements to be taken as well. She’d grown so much over the summer- much like plants, Miss Flora and Miss Fauna agreed- she was going to need new clothing to see her through the winter. But for now, Alice was simply thrilled with beautiful new ribbons for her hair that matched many of Emma’s new dresses and hair accessories.

It was much too late in the day to try and make it back to Drogheda Station before nightfall, besides the fact the sisters needed a bit more time to complete a few pieces of Emma’s wardrobe. They would be ready in the morning. So the trio made a surprise visit to Misthaven School where Mary Margaret taught.

The sisters embraced joyfully before Emma introduced Killian and Alice to Mary Margaret.

“Mary Margaret,” she began, “This is Mr. Jones and his daughter, Alice. Mr. Jones, my sister, Mary Margaret.”

Killian extended his hand for Mary Margaret to shake. “A pleasure to meet you, Mary Margaret. My daughter, Alice,” he said, motioning toward Alice, who dropped a slight curtsey.

“A pleasure to meet you, Miss Mary Margaret,” she said, smiling shyly.

“And you, Miss Alice,” she replied with a nod, her smile warm and welcoming.

They spent a pleasant evening in one another’s company. Once they were past the introductions, Alice blossomed under Mary Margaret’s attention, telling her new friend all about everything Emma was teaching her and how much she enjoyed it. Even with as tired as Emma was, when their time together was drawing to an end, she was loath to leave her sister’s presence, knowing it would be a long while before she’d be able to visit again.

The sisters embraced warmly and even Alice threw her arms around Mary Margaret’s middle in a surprise hug that was completely unexpected by all the adults.

“It was lovely to meet you, Miss Mary Margaret,” Alice said, releasing her. She turned unsure eyes upon her father, not quite certain how he’d react to her lack of decorum. But the smile on his face told her all was well. A relieved smile broke over her face as she turned back to her new friend and dropped a curtsey before returning quickly to her father’s side.

“You as well, Miss Alice,” Mary Margaret replied, her attention then turning to Mr. Jones. “Thank you so much for this wonderful surprise, Mr. Jones. It’s only been a couple of weeks since we’ve seen each other, but I’ve missed Emma so much.” She placed a hand over her heart, tears glistening in the corners of her eyes, matching her sister’s as she glanced at her. “I had no idea how much I was going to miss her.” Mary Margaret’s attention returned to Mr. Jones as she extended her hand. “I cannot thank you enough.”

“It was my pleasure, Miss Mary Margaret.” He took her hand and shook it before glancing at Emma and Alice. “And now we must take our leave before these two collapse. It has been a very long and tiring day for us all.”

“Of course,” Mary Margaret agreed, reaching for her sister one more time. “I’ll see you again soon and we can write in the meantime.”

Emma nodded, too choked up for speech. She pulled back and turned to where Killian stood with Alice, her arm looped through his. He smiled gently at her and Emma returned it, licking her lips that had suddenly become dry as she approached and looped her arm through his offered arm before they walked out toward their waiting carriage.

Mary Margaret smiled as she watched them go. Thankful that just as her life had turned around since leaving Ireland, it appeared her sister’s life had done the same.

~*~*~

“Goodnight, Alice,” Emma murmured, rising from the child’s bed in the hotel room Mr. Jones had booked them for the night.

“Goodnight, Miss Emma,” Alice replied as she snuggled down under the homespun quilt that covered her bed. Emma was too wound up to sleep just yet, so she crossed the room to where a small sofa sat near the door and sat down. She picked up her journal that lay on the small end table and began to write.

What a wonderful day it was. Our visit to F F & M Haberdashers was like a dream. The clothing on display was simply beautiful. The fabrics were so soft and the colors so bright and lovely. I thought we were abundantly blessed with the items we brought with us from Ireland, but the wardrobe Mr. Jones purchased for me today is so much more than I ever dreamed.

Emma tapped her quill against her chin as she thought about her next words. Her mouth opened slightly and she took a deep shaky breath as she told herself that these words were hers alone. No one else would ever be privy to them, and so she could write down exactly what her thoughts and feelings were as she tried on the different dresses and showed them to Alice and Mr. Jones. She licked her suddenly dry lips and continued writing.

I felt a bit like Cinderella in her beautiful ball gown, with Miss Flora, Miss Fauna, and Miss Meriweather as my fairy godmothers, and Mr. Jones standing in for the prince. Emma’s cheeks heated as she wrote those last words. She cut her eyes over to the bed where Alice was comfortably in the arms of sleep before she re-inked the quill and put it to paper again. Mr. Jones is obviously not a prince, but the way he looked at me with each new garment I tried on made my heart stop. His eyes are so clear and so blue. They’re beautiful and I could get lost in them. She shook her head, trying to banish the fanciful musings from her mind. He was an established landowner and she was only a governess. There’d never be anything between them. But the parallels between the story of Cinderella and my life are clear. A girl with nothing is suddenly given everything. Oh, how I wish… She stopped again, utterly unable to put those deep and hidden desires of her heart into words on the page.

Music reached her ears as she closed her journal and laid it back on the end table. It had been a very long day, but thinking back on all the joy the day had brought, Emma knew it would be some time before she’d be able to sleep. She rose from the sofa and glanced back at Alice, satisfied to see her still sound asleep and slipped out of the door. Mr. Jones was in the adjoining room in case Alice cried out and she’d only be gone a few minutes. Just long enough to find where the beautiful melody was coming from. She descended the stairs to the main lobby of the hotel, following the lovely music to a grand ballroom.

As Emma entered, she saw many couples dancing out in the middle of the floor, while several tables laden with all kinds of sumptuous looking delicacies lined the walls of the room. There appeared to be about a hundred people in the lavishly decorated room, soft candlelight illuminating the space, giving it an almost otherworldly quality. Then her eyes landed on the obviously newly married couple in the center of the dance floor.

They were a truly beautiful couple. Both with blonde hair, hers was piled on top of her head in an elaborate style, held together with strings of pearls woven throughout that echoed the ones sewn on her gorgeous white gown. His countenance appeared to be chiseled from marble, the lines of his face perfect in every way. Normally, Emma would think of marble as cold and unyielding, however, he was anything but as he gazed at his bride. They had eyes only for each other. Their matching smiles were full of joy and love and her heart melted inside her.

“They’re a beautiful couple aren’t they?” a voice whispered from behind her, startling her. She turned, a gasp on her lips and her hand pressed to her heart, to find Mr. Jones standing just behind her, a soft smile on his lips.

“I didn’t see you there, Mr. Jones,” she murmured before glancing back into the room. She smiled as her eyes found the bride and groom again. “Yes, yes they are. Do you know them?” The question flew out of her mouth before she really had a chance to think about it, but she couldn’t think of any other reason for him to be down here. Perhaps he’d been invited to the lavish affair and he’d come down to offer his congratulations since he hadn’t been able to attend the ceremony.

Mr. Jones chuckled in amusement. “No,” he informed her. “This is old Sydney money. I’d never be invited to something like this.” He scratched behind his ear just as he had that morning at the haberdashers and his cheeks turned red. Emma couldn’t help but smile at the nervous mannerism. “My money is much too new for me to be considered a part of the upper echelons of Sydney society. Which this clearly is,” he said, motioning back toward the room. “But I heard the music, and wanted to see where it was coming from.”

“I see.” She paused for a moment as they both continued to watch. “It was the same for me. Alice was asleep, and I only planned on being out of the room for just a few minutes, so I followed it down here.”

They were both silent for a few minutes, simply enjoying the soaring melody of the string quartet and harpsichord.

“This reminds me of my wedding day to Milah,” Mr. Jones said softly. She turned confused eyes on him as he continued. “Not the setting obviously, we were too poor for that, but the way they’re looking at each other. Like there’s no one else in the world. They could be in the outback, surrounded by sagebrush and dingos and they would still be looking at each other the way they are now.”

A sigh escaped her as she nodded her agreement. “After all the blessings I’ve enjoyed these last few months, it seems almost selfish to hope that I may find a love like that someday.”

“Blessings?” he echoed quietly. “Losing your family and traveling thousands of miles to the other side of the world to face an uncertain future… I’m not sure I’d call them blessings.”

“No disrespect, Mr. Jones,” she replied, “but if you’d seen the workhouse, you might think differently.”

“Point taken,” he said, a genuine smile on his lips.

“But, yes, the blessings,” she emphasized the word with a small smile on her lips, “of a good education before coming here, meeting Ruby and Granny at the Depot, and then coming to work in your home, meeting you and Alice… it’s the best outcome I could have hoped for.”

“There’s nothing wrong with hoping to find love one day, Miss Emma,” he said. “You’re young and beautiful.” His cheeks flushed and he scratched behind his ear again before his eyes settled on hers again. They were the deep blue of the sea, and the way he was looking at her made the butterflies in her stomach take flight and her breath catch. “You’re kind and very intelligent. And just seeing you with my daughter the last couple of weeks, I know that your heart is good. You will make a very blessed man a fine wife someday.”

Emma dropped her gaze from his and she could breathe again. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear before she looked up at him again. The intensity she found there was the same as before and she could positively drown in them without a whimper of complaint.

“Th- thank you, Mr. Jones,” she stammered. “I should probably be getting back,” she said, motioning toward the stairs. He smiled and nodded, holding out his elbow to her. She took it and allowed him to escort her back to their adjoining rooms. Being this close to him was doing nothing to calm her racing heart and heated cheeks, but his words downstairs had touched her in such a way that she could hardly say anything in response. When they reached her door, she turned back to him. “Thank you again, Mr. Jones. For everything.” She hoped the gratefulness in her heart showed in her eyes and that he saw it and took her meaning. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Miss Emma.”

She smiled softly as she closed the door, unaware that he lingered there for a moment longer before returning to his own room.

~*~*~

The next few months passed happily. The bond between Emma and Alice only strengthened, and Emma loved her as if she was her own child. They settled quickly into a routine of studies during the morning hours with the afternoons being filled with lessons in manners and comportment, drawing and painting, dancing, and learning to play the pianoforte. Killian was a frequent observer of Alice’s afternoon lessons and Emma couldn’t help the little stutter her heart gave whenever he joined them.

He was the most handsome man she’d ever laid eyes on and even though he was nearly a decade her senior, she couldn’t help but wish that perhaps someday he might come to see her as more than just his daughter’s governess. A personal relationship between a landowner and a lowly governess was very much frowned upon, but she’d been so welcomed into the family by both Alice and Killian himself, she couldn’t stop her imagination running away with dreams of a happy beginning with Killian and Alice.

The only dark cloud in her new life was the stablemaster, Neal Cassidy. He’d never done or said anything overtly inappropriate, but she’d have to be completely blind to be unaware of his lustful gaze whenever she had need to come to the stable. His words and actions toward her were polite, but she could feel his eyes on her whenever he was near, whether that was inside the stable or not. And the shiver of trepidation she felt in his presence warned her to never be alone with him.

Alice’s 8th birthday was soon approaching and she found herself intimately involved in planning a special dinner and party for her young charge. Being so isolated from other children her own age living so far out of town, Alice didn’t have any friends to invite over, so Emma was determined to do what she could to make the day of her birth memorable.

On the Sabbath before Alice’s birthday, Emma traveled into town to visit Mary Margaret, Ruby, and Granny, and also to do some shopping for Alice. She’d made such wonderful progress in her art lessons, Emma thought it was high time for her to have her own set of charcoals and sketch pad. When she’d discussed the idea with Killian, he’d wholeheartedly agreed. He’d been unable to leave the Station to do the shopping himself, so she’d offered to do it for him during her visit. Since the sketch pad and charcoals would be given to Alice by her father, Emma decided to gift the girl a new bonnet and hair ribbons.

She left immediately after breakfast with Will Scarlet, her usual companion when she and Alice had need of the buggy. Thankfully, she had time to complete her shopping before meeting her sister at a local inn for a meal. It had been over two months since their last visit and they embraced warmly before settling at a table in front of the windows.

As they sat down, Emma’s eyes were drawn to a beautiful peridot ring that sat on the third finger of Mary Margaret’s left hand. One hand flew to her mouth in shock as she took her sister’s hand with the other in order to bring it closer.

“Is this what I think it is?” she breathed.

Mary Margaret giggled with delight. “It is!” she exclaimed. “David asked me to marry him! I didn’t want to tell you in a letter and so just waited until our visit!”

At their surprise visit two months ago, Mary Margaret had told her more about the handsome headmaster of her school she’d mentioned their last night in the Depot. He’d made his interest in her clear, but hadn’t yet begun courting her. In the subsequent weeks in between that visit and this one, Mary Margaret had written faithfully to her every week with new developments in their relationship. And now to see the beautiful ring on her sister’s finger, Emma was overjoyed to share in her happiness.

“When is the happy day?” Emma asked.

“August eighteenth,” Mary Margaret gushed. “Once worship is finished, the wedding will take place.” She grabbed both of Emma’s hands in excitement. “Tell me you’ll be able to come.”

“Of course, I will! I wouldn’t miss it for anything!” Emma exclaimed. “I’m sure Killian wouldn’t mind. In fact, I’m not sure he wouldn’t want to accompany me. Alice as well,” she said.

“We’d make them most welcome,” Mary Margaret assured her sister, speculative thoughts swirling through her mind.

She was so excited to share her joyous news, that she almost missed the longing and hopeful look on Emma’s face when she mentioned that Killian might want to join her for the wedding. When they met two months ago, Emma introduced him as Mr. Jones and in her letters, she always referred to him the same way, but that little slip of the tongue made Mary Margaret wonder if there was more between them than what her beloved younger sister had heretofore expressed. Perhaps some subtle questioning was in order.

“Killian, huh? When did you start calling him Killian?” Emma’s mouth fell open, clearly just realizing she’d called her employer by his first name instead of Mr. Jones. The blush spread across her cheeks and her eyes cut away making Mary Margaret smile indulgently before continuing. “It’s clear from your letters that you are happy there, and that you love Alice, but tell me more about Killian. We only had those couple of hours together when you were here last time. What is he like?”

Emma’s face took on a faraway look. One that told Mary Margaret definitively that her sister was in love. She’d been teased about her own similar look quite enough by her colleagues the past couple of months. Her heart melted at the knowledge and she could only hope Killian Jones shared her sister’s regard.

Emma began telling her about him in fits and starts that only made Mary Margaret’s certainty about her sister’s feelings for her employer all the more steadfast. Emma told her how kind he was, how honorable he was, how well she was treated in his household. The attributes she described reminded Mary Margaret very much of her David and she sent up a prayer that Emma would find love with Mr. Killian Jones. It may have been frowned upon in society, but Mary Margaret believed in love with her whole heart and that love was a part of all happiness. She didn’t want societal norms to get in the way of true love, and so she happily ignored those norms and hoped and prayed for that happiness for her sister, no matter what society thought.

The rest of their visit flew by, including tea with Granny and Ruby back at the Depot. It was the first time the sisters had been back to visit with them since leaving three months prior. Ruby had her own news to share as the General Store owner, Graham Humbert, had finally begun courting her and she was hopeful he’d ask for her hand in the next few weeks.

All too soon, the sisters had to take their leave and Emma had to journey back to Drogheda Station. Tears and hugs between the four were had in abundance as well as promises not to wait for three months before coming back for another visit. Once Emma was safely ensconced in the carriage that would carry her home, she waved out the window at her sister, Ruby, and Granny. When they were out of sight, she settled back and closed her eyes for the long journey.

It had been a wonderful day, but she was ready to return home to her charge and prepare for Alice’s birthday on Tuesday. Killian would be leaving Wednesday morning for an extended trip into Queensland, New Guinea, and New Zealand to look for new shipping markets for the wool and meat Drogheda Station provided. Robin would be standing in Killian’s stead with the day to day operations of the Station while he was gone. She hadn’t had much occasion to really interact with him over the months she’d been there, but he always treated her like a gentleman should and Emma felt no unease about him with Killian gone. She’d certainly miss Killian though. Which was why she wanted Alice’s birthday celebration to be so special. Both for the child and for her father.

~*~*~

Alice’s birthday was as perfect an autumn day as one could wish for, much like the actual day of her birth. It was Killian’s favorite time of year, both for celebrating Alice’s birth and the change of the seasons. The heat of the Australian summer was now fully behind them but the cold winter months were as yet a way off. Losing his wife, just over a year ago now, had obviously cast a pall over his daughter’s birthday last year, but Emma was determined that they’d make new, happier memories to replace the sad ones from their loss the year before. She wanted to make sure Alice was fully celebrated, as she deserved to be.

Emma had begun the day foregoing Alice’s regular studies for the special day, and had instead enlisted her help in the kitchen to assist with the preparations for tonight’s celebratory dinner. Alice was thrilled to help and Killian had been unceremoniously shooed out of the room, his ladies insisting he’d only be in the way.

His ladies.

Dangerous thoughts, those.

But Killian really couldn’t help them. Since Emma had joined his household three months prior, he thought of his beloved Milah- Alice’s mother- less and less. His heartache at losing her had finally begun to heal.

As he watched Emma with Alice during their lessons, his heart would be fit to explode with happiness at seeing the clear love and affinity between them. Alice positively blossomed under Emma’s gentle tutelage. She was so smart and eager to learn that she excelled in every subject she and Emma had undertaken. Just last week, Emma had come to him to discuss accelerating her studies to keep Alice’s insatiable appetite for learning appeased. He couldn’t have asked for a better governess for his precious daughter.

The more time he spent with them, and Emma in particular, the more he realized that the regard with which he held Emma was not entirely of the type a man like him should have for a woman like her. Her beauty never failed to make his breath stutter and his heart rate to increase dramatically. Her grace and mannerisms endeared her to him in a way he’d not experienced since he’d met Milah. Her love for his daughter, her quiet and gentle spirit, in spite of the circumstances she’d faced in her short life spoke to a strength of character that was astounding in one so young. His heart was in imminent danger of becoming hers forever, but societal norms wouldn’t look kindly upon a romantic relationship between them. He’d be more than willing to throw off the conventions of society- he didn’t have much contact with society in the first place- if he knew for sure what her feelings were toward him.

She’d never turned him away when he requested to watch them during their lessons, though he would have expected her to be a little nervous to have him as such a frequent observer. Thinking back on the last few months, he realized his requests had become progressively more frequent as time went on. Why, this month alone, he believed he’d observed them just about every other day. And as he did, his own regard for the lovely young woman in his employ only grew. And if he wasn’t mistaken, Emma seemed to be quite pleased when he did request to join them. Her smile seemed wider, the sparkle in her eyes just a bit more apparent. Perhaps she did hold some affection for him- and not of the familial type.

Perhaps tonight, after Alice’s birthday celebrations, he could have a private word with the lovely Emma Swan.

~*~*~

The birthday dinner was a complete success. Alice told him all about the different things she’d done to help prepare the meal. Of course, Cook and the other kitchen staff took care of the heavy lifting, so to speak, but Alice was thrilled when she’d been allowed- with Emma’s close supervision of course- to help chop the vegetables for the lamb stew they dined on, and then Emma had taught her how to make the Irish soda bread native to her homeland. The meal was completed by plum pudding that Alice helped prepare by doing all the mixing of ingredients before pouring it into the mold. The single candle in the middle of the pudding for Alice to blow out was as bright as her smile and Killian and Emma, as well as the other staff, all cheered when she successfully blew it out after shutting her eyes for a moment and making a wish.

Once the pudding was consumed, Killian and Emma gave Alice their birthday gifts. Alice was delighted with the new bonnet and hair ribbons and asked if they could have a picnic the next day so she’d have occasion to wear it. The sketch pad and charcoals were received with utter shock. Tears gathered in the corners of the child’s eyes and Emma worried for a moment that she wasn’t pleased with the gift. When Killian explained that it had been Emma’s idea given how well she was doing in her drawing lessons, Alice flung herself into first Emma’s and then her father’s arms sobbing out her joy and elation at having her very own sketch pad that she could use anytime she wanted, to draw anything she wanted.

As Emma and Alice were leaving the room to prepare for bed, Killian cleared his throat drawing both their attentions.

“Yes, Papa?” Alice asked.

Killian smiled softly at them. “Happy birthday, Starfish.”

Alice let go of Emma’s hand and ran to her father, throwing her arms around his waist. “Thank you, Papa. It was the best birthday ever.” Killian lifted his eyes to Emma’s and mouthed Thank you to her. She nodded and smiled before turning back towards the door of the room.

“Uh, Emma?”

Emma turned back toward Killian and Alice, who’d released her father and was walking back towards her.

“Yes, Mr. Jones?”

“Could you join me in my office after our evening prayers?”

“Of course.”

Emma couldn’t help but wonder why he wanted to see her. She’d have to curb her curiosity for the next hour as she and Alice went through her bedtime routine before Killian would join them to kiss his daughter goodnight and pray with them. Could he perhaps wish to tell her goodbye personally before he left for six weeks? She’d find out soon enough.

~*~*~

Emma preceded Killian into his office and he shut the doors behind them.

“Please, sit down, Emma,” he invited. She sat down in front of his desk as he moved behind it. He sat down and clasped his hands on top of it, just as he had the day they met.

“You may be wondering why I’ve asked you here,” he said. “I, ah…” he paused and scratched behind his ear. It was a terribly endearing gesture and Emma couldn’t help the smile that broke over her lips at his action.

“I do have to admit, I am curious,” she replied, still smiling softly.

“Well…” he cleared his throat and reached up to loosen his collar just a bit. “As you know, I’m leaving in the morning and will be gone for about six weeks.” His eyes finally met hers and Emma felt her breath leave her completely. His gaze was so intense. So clear. So blue. She could happily drown in them. She was shaken out of her disjointed musings when Killian rose and came around the desk to kneel next to her chair. Emma gasped as he took her hand in his own and met her gaze again.

“Emma, since you’ve come to Drogheda Station…” He looked down at their joined hands before beginning again. “Emma, your presence here…” he paused again, at a loss of how to continue, “...has been most welcome. You came to Drogheda Station and became a part of my family. Mine and Alice’s. You have fit in with us seamlessly and I have difficulty remembering a time when it was just me and Alice.”

Emma didn’t know what to say, but after a shaky exhale, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. “You’ve become my family, too. You and Alice.”

He looked down at their clasped hands again, a light blush coloring his cheeks.

“Alice loves you dearly, and I…” His clear blue eyes met hers again and Emma’s chest tightened so much, the gasp she released was more of a sob. “I never thought I’d be able to let go of my Milah. Until I met you.” His voice was just above a whisper and Emma could see tears gathered in the corner of his eyes as he raised his hand to her face. He cupped her chin, and drew her face close to his. “Emma, may I have your permission to court you when I return from my journey?”

Emma’s breath left her on a sharp exhale. She couldn’t believe it. He wanted to court her. All her hopes and dreams were right in front of her and all she had to do was reach out and grasp them.

“Yes, Mr. Jones,” she whispered.

He looked down and chuckled. “Perhaps under the circumstances, you should call me Killian,” he said just before his lips captured her own. It was everything she’d ever dreamed of. It was fire and ice, sweetness and passion, strength and vulnerability all wrapped in a single sensuous package. She’d never been kissed before and had no idea how it could melt her insides and send her soaring at the same time.

This was affection and tenderness.

This was yearning and devotion.

This was hopes and dreams for the future.

This… was love.

Long moments later, Killian pulled back and Emma could breathe again. They remained close, the warm breath from his lips caressing hers just as his mouth had moments ago.

“I must insist that you retire to your room now, Emma,” he said. “I am a gentleman, but you are already testing my resolve.” Emma felt a thrill of feminine pride go through her at his words and she rose to her feet, Killian following.

He took her hands in his own again and raised them both to his lips, kissing the backs of her hands and her knuckles before turning them over and kissing her on the center of each palm.

She lifted one hand to his face and gently cradled his chin. “Goodnight. Stay safe. Come back to me, Killian.”

“I will come back to you, Emma,” he promised her. He turned his face into her hand and pressed his lips to the inside of her wrist, sending a sweet shiver up her spine. “If there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s surviving. Goodnight, my love. Until we meet again.”

He released her hand and she walked to the doors of the room, turning back one last time to look at the man she loved. She left the room, determined to keep the gathered tears from falling until she was in the privacy of her room, where she would begin counting the days until she’d see him again.

~*~*~

Wednesday was another perfect autumn day. Just right for Emma and Alice to be able to enjoy a picnic by the creek at the edge of the pasture. They were up early enough to bid Killian farewell, but once his carriage was out of sight, they returned to the house and began Alice’s morning lessons.

Having Killian gone was proving to be quite a distraction to her young charge and Emma had to refocus Alice’s attention on her studies more than once throughout the morning hours. When she finally deemed Alice getting close enough to finishing her work that she could be left alone for a few moments, Emma rose.

“I’m going to go gather up our picnic lunch and head on out to the stable to inform them to get the horses ready so we can head straight out as soon as you’re done with your work, alright, Alice?”

Alice looked up and smiled, nodding her head enthusiastically. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Can I trust you to attend to your work without me here? You’re almost done.” Emma hated to ask the question, but with the level of distraction present this morning, she had to have an affirmative answer before she’d leave Alice alone.

“Yes, Miss Emma,” Alice promised. “I’ll be finished in just a few minutes.”

“Very well, come to the stable as soon as you’re done. Don’t forget your new bonnet,” Emma teased with a smile.

Alice patted the bonnet that sat on the side of her desk and smiled widely. “I won’t.”

Emma left Alice alone and went down to the kitchen to find the picnic lunch Cook had prepared for them. She found boiled eggs, roast mutton, and root vegetables inside the sturdy basket. There was also the left over soda bread from the party the night before.

She picked up the basket and walked out the back of the house toward the stable. She sat the basket on the ground outside the door and stepped inside.

It was quiet in the stable and Emma wondered if the stable hands were all at lunch. It was no matter. She had watched the hands prepare their horses many times over the last few months and was fairly confident she could saddle the horses herself.

She’d just finished saddling Alice’s pony when she turned to see the stablemaster standing in the door of the stall. Her breath caught, very much aware they were alone in the stable.

She dropped a small curtsey and then met his gaze. Fear skittered across her skin, raising gooseflesh in its wake.

“Mr. Cassidy?” she asked, trying to keep the tremor out of her voice. One thing she’d learned out here in the bush the last three months, when a predator smelled fear, they attacked. “Did you need something?”

“Oh, yeah,” he said, raising his eyebrows slightly, “I need something all right.” His voice was pitched low with an edge of something Emma couldn’t identify. It made her heart rate pick up even more than the initial fright his appearance had caused. He looked out into the main area of the stable. “Where’s Alice?”

Emma swallowed thickly. “She’s just outside waiting for me to saddle our horses for a picnic. She wanted to wear her new bonnet I gave her for her birthday yesterday.”

“Really? I didn’t see her outside when I came in.” He turned back toward her and took a step into the stall, his gaze now lewd, his smile lecherous. “I think you’re lying to me, Emma.”

His use of her name instead of Miss Swan sent Emma into a panic. Alice would be out here any moment, and if she could placate him somehow, perhaps she’d be able to escape with her innocence and dignity intact.

“Yes, you’re right, Mr. Cassidy,” she admitted on a shaky exhale, her stomach rolling with her fear and anxiety over the situation she found herself in. “Alice is inside finishing up her morning studies. She’ll be out for our picnic lunch any moment.”

“Oh, a moment is all I need,” he muttered, a sneer on his lips. He lunged for her, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her outside the stall, slamming the gate closed so the pony couldn’t escape. He spun her around and pressed her up against the side of the stall. Emma tasted blood and closed her eyes, lifting a prayer that Alice would be delayed just a few more minutes… for both their sakes.

~*~*~

Alice skipped out the back door of the house toward the stable to see Miss Emma running towards her. She couldn’t see her very well because of the distance, but Alice realized immediately something wasn’t right. Once she was close enough to really see, she saw Miss Emma was hurt. There was a dark bruise high on the side of her face and her lip was split and very swollen. The beautiful golden hair that Alice so admired was falling out of the braid they’d worked on so carefully this morning, and there was a rip in the bodice of her dress, exposing the shift and corset underneath. Her eyes were red and swollen, like she’d been crying.

“Miss Emma, what’s wrong?” Alice exclaimed. “What happened?”

“Nothing,” she gasped. “Nothing’s wrong. Everything’s fine. I tripped and fell inside the stable, catching my face on the side of Dinah’s stall. I just need to go inside and get this all cleaned up. We’ll have to do the picnic another day. I’m sorry, Alice.”

“Of course,” Alice agreed. She’d been looking forward to their picnic, but taking care of Miss Emma was more important. She took the basket from her and turned back toward the house.

“Don’t say anything to anyone about this, okay, Alice?” Miss Emma asked in a low murmur. If she hadn’t been standing so close to her, she probably wouldn’t have heard it.

Alice looked up into her beloved governess’ face. There was a look in her eyes she’d never seen before- it almost made Alice afraid- but she knew that Miss Emma loved her and would do anything to protect her. Just like her Papa. In the last year, Alice’s memory of her mother was beginning to fade. She could no longer remember her voice or the color of her eyes. But the feelings provoked in her by thoughts of her mother were now wrapped in the golden light of memory- hazy at the edges, but sharp in their recollection. In the absence of the woman who’d raised her, the love and loyalty and obedience given to her was now being transferred to Miss Emma. If Miss Emma didn’t want anyone to know what had happened in the stable, then Alice would obey her.

Alice nodded her head slowly, willing to do anything she asked. “Yes, ma’am.”

~*~*~

The six weeks were finally over and her Papa was coming home today! He’d never been away from home so long, and while, of course, she had Miss Emma caring for her, she’d missed her Papa desperately. Getting letters from him every week helped some, but she couldn’t wait to actually see him and hug him and hear the tales of all his travels and everything he’d done and seen. She was absolutely beside herself and Miss Emma finally gave up trying to keep her focused on her studies. Alice glanced at her and saw the paleness that had been so evident the last week or so was even more pronounced today.

“Miss Emma, why don’t you go lie down and rest?” she asked. “I’ll draw in my sketchbook and I promise that I’ll wake you as soon as Papa arrives home.”

Miss Emma put a hand on her stomach, closed her eyes, and sighed. “You know, my sweet Alice, I think I will do exactly that. As excited as I am that your Papa is coming home today…” Her statement was interrupted by a huge yawn, “I am exhausted. You’re sure you’ll be ok on your own here for a little while?”

Alice grinned, eager to set Miss Emma’s mind at ease. “I’m sure. You go rest.”

She nodded and moved into the next room, leaving the door open so she could wake quickly if she was needed. Alice could see her lie down on her bed from where she sat and in moments, Miss Emma was snoring softly.

Alice got out her sketchbook and charcoals and began to sketch as she waited for her Papa to arrive.

Suddenly, there was a loud commotion outside. It may have felt like it was only a few minutes, but it must have been at least an hour given how much of the picture she was drawing was completed. Miss Emma always laughed at how caught up she’d get in her sketching that she wasn’t aware of any time passing at all, and that had certainly happened again today. The picture of Miss Emma asleep on her bed was nearly finished, but the sound of a carriage outside was difficult to miss. Alice looked out the window and flew from the room, her promise to wake Emma completely forgotten.

“Papa, Papa!” she cried, bursting from the door and flinging herself into his arms. He laughed and spun her around, hugging her tightly.

Killian pulled back and looked into his daughter’s face. Oh, how he had missed her. It had been a productive and successful trip, but he couldn’t tolerate being away from the ones he loved that long ever again.

“You know, Starfish,” he said, “I do believe you’ve grown a foot since I left!”

Alice smirked, recognizing his teasing tone, a pretty blush coloring her cheeks.

“Oh, Papa,” she scolded lightly. “ You know I haven’t.”

“Where’s Miss Emma?” he asked, searching the front of the house for her, eager to see the woman he loved again.

“She’s lying down and resting, Papa,” Alice informed him.

“Resting?” he asked, confused. “At this time of day?” He looked at his daughter and caught her furrowed brow. “What’s the matter, Starfish? Is there something wrong?”

He moved toward the front of the house and Alice clung to his neck as he carried her inside. He walked straight to his room and deposited her on the bed. He pulled off his boots and sat next to her.

“Did something happen, Starfish? Why the furrowed brow?” He smoothed his thumb over her forehead until the lines disappeared and she looked up at him with love and happiness at his return shining in her eyes.

“I missed you so much, Papa,” she said, hugging him tightly again.

Killian returned her embrace. “I missed you too, my love. Now tell me what’s troubling you.”

Alice pressed her lips into a thin line, almost as if she was hesitant to say what was on her mind.

“Alice,” he urged, using her name instead of her nickname to impress on her the seriousness of his words, “You can tell me anything.”

Her blue eyes met his and Killian found himself a bit nervous to hear what she had to say. He hadn’t said anything to her about courting Emma before he’d left. Could Emma have said something to her? And perhaps Alice wasn’t as happy as he’d thought she’d be?

“There’s something wrong with Miss Emma,” she said. It was the last thing he’d expected to come out of her mouth and Killian had to double check to make sure he’d heard her correctly.

“Something wrong? With Miss Emma?” Alice nodded. “What is it?”

“She hasn’t been feeling well.”

“How has she not been feeling well?” Alice shrugged, and Killian pressed. “What exactly makes you say she hasn’t been feeling well?”

“She’s tired all the time,” she explained. “She hasn’t been waking up with me in the morning, I’ve had to come in and wake her to help me with my hair. She’s been sick, too. She tries to hide it, but I know that she’s been sick in the morning after breakfast. And sometimes after lunch and dinner, too.”

“How long has this been going on, Starfish?”

Alice shrugged again. “Since not long after you left.”

“And you say she’s asleep now?”

“Mmhmm,” she nodded.

“Ok, as soon as she wakes up- don’t wake her up yourself, understand, Starfish?- tell her I’d like to see her in my office.” Killian gathered his daughter in his arms and hugged her tightly. “Let me get unpacked, and you go down and ask what Cook has planned for dinner.”

“Yes, Papa.” Alice skipped out of the room and Killian frowned.

After stating his intentions before leaving, he was sure she held him in the same regard as he held her. He had a lot of trouble believing that she would betray him. But, if what he suspected was going on with Emma was correct, he was going to need some answers. Answers that only Emma had.

~*~*~

It was another hour before a knock sounded on his office door.

“Enter,” he called.

The door opened and Alice bounded in followed by Emma. It was a very good thing that Alice was here to distract him slightly, because if she hadn’t been, his jaw would have dropped in shock and dismay.

Emma was sick.

There was no doubt.

She looked to have lost a stone since he’d been gone. The dress she wore hung on her overly thin frame. Her skin was pale and her hair hung limply around her face. Even though she’d just awoken, it was clear that she was utterly exhausted. She looked like a stiff winter breeze would blow her over.

“Thank you, Alice,” he said, giving her a big hug and kiss. “Would you go ask Cook to prepare some ginger tea and some sandwiches for myself and Miss Emma?”

“Yes, Papa.”

She skipped out of the doors of his office leaving Killian alone with the woman he loved.

“Emma,” he breathed, moving toward her, his hand outstretched.

“Killian.” Her smile trembled, her tear filled gaze holding all the love and longing he hoped to see. She took his hand and he pulled her close, enveloping her in his arms. He held her tightly, turning his nose into her hair, inhaling her scent, imprinting her on his soul. This was his Emma and whatever had happened, he was sure she hadn’t betrayed him.

He gathered her in his arms and sat in the chair in front of his desk, still holding her closely on his lap.

“You’re with child.” It was a statement, not a question. With the evidence in her body before him and Alice’s observations, Killian had no doubt.

Emma buried her face in his neck, unable to meet his piercing gaze. He may have said he loved her and wanted to court her, but with the reality of him knowing that she carried another man’s child, there was no way under heaven that he would still want her. That he would still allow her to remain as governess to his daughter.

“Emma, look at me.” She felt his finger under her chin, exerting subtle pressure, urging her to lift her gaze to his. She allowed him to lift her chin, but once he stopped, she couldn’t bring herself to open her eyes. To tell him the truth. “Emma, please.”

It was the pleading in his voice that finally broke her resolve. She opened her tear filled eyes to behold the same in his.

“Tell me what happened.”

Taking a deep breath, the entire thing spilled out of her. She’d kept it bottled up, buried, never again to see the light of day. But with the growing certainty that she was with child, she knew it was only a matter of time before Killian found out and her life as she knew it would be over. Killian would surely send her away and she’d lose her family again. But as she told him everything, he continued to hold her close, stroking her hair tenderly even as his eyes cycled through sorrow, fury, dismay and finally settled on controlled fortitude.

He looked her in the eyes, love and devotion swirling in their depths, and cupped her face in his hands. “Emma, I can’t tell you how sorry I am that this happened. I never should have left. If I’d been here, this never would have happened.”

“Killian, no,” she replied. “You can’t blame yourself. This trip was necessary for your and Alice’s future.” She paused for a moment, her unsure gaze meeting his. Did he still love her? “For our future,” she stuttered, haltingly.

He smiled gently. “Yes, Emma. For our future. I love you and you have nothing to fear. Either from the future or him. I will stand by you. I will marry you, and claim the child as my own. If you’ll have me.”

At his words, Emma could hold back her tears no longer.

“I love you, Killian,” she sobbed. “And yes, I will be yours forever. I want nothing more than to be your wife, and a mother to Alice.”

“You can stay here with me while I confront him, or you can wait outside,” he told her. “I will not force you to remain in the room with him, unless you wish it.”

Emma shook her head. “I’ve stayed as far away from him as I could since it happened. And I’d just as soon as never lay eyes on him again.”

“Very well, then. Wait in the parlor while I send for him. I’ll come to you when he’s gone.”

Emma nodded, rose, and left the room.

~*~*~

Killian sat behind his desk when there was a knock on the doors.

“Enter.”

The door opened and Neal Cassidy walked in.

“You wanted to see me, Sir?”

Killian didn’t look up, but continued to peruse the correspondence in front of him. After waiting for several long moments, he finally met Cassidy’s gaze with a hard stare. He didn’t invite him to sit. He wanted the man to be on his feet for what was about to happen.

“I understand from Miss Emma…” He paused for a moment to see if the mention of Emma’s name provoked any reaction from the man in front of him. He wasn’t surprised to see nothing but a slight widening of his eyes and a muscle tic in his jaw. “That you violated her in a most disgusting and vile manner. What have you to say for these charges?”

Neal snorted in derision. “You’re going to believe some Irish whore…”

Killian rose from behind his desk and slammed both his fists down on the surface. The move was so sudden, Neal choked on his words.

“Don’t you ever say such things about my intended.” His words were low and deadly and Neal Cassidy got just a glimpse of how much trouble he was truly in. “Yes, I believe her. Because she is the epitome of honesty and integrity. The authorities have already been notified. They’ll be here within the hour. If you are not off my property by then, they’ve been given leave to shoot to kill. I’d hurry, if I were you.”

“I’ll hurry all right.”

Neal reached for the gun at his hip, but Killian was ready for him. He got his shot off first, hitting Cassidy in the gut. He fell to the floor, but still got his own shot off, just grazing Killian’s left bicep. A hiss of pain left his lips as Killian walked around his desk to see the man writhing in agony before him, his pistol on the ground. He knew the wound he’d inflicted was deadly, but that it could be hours, perhaps even days before it would eventually kill him. And as pleased as that would have made him- for Cassidy to have just a taste of the suffering he’d inflicted on Emma, and thus on him- he knew that as long as that gun was within reach, he was still a threat. Killian leveled his own pistol in front of him and shot Cassidy right in the middle of the forehead. A thin trickle of blood leaked from the hole, down the bridge of his nose, his sightless eyes fixed on the ceiling.

The door to his study crashed open as Emma ran in, followed by Robin.

“What the hell happened?” he cried.

Emma flung herself into his arms and buried her face in his neck.

“I’m alright, Love. You’re safe now.”

Emma sobbed into Killian’s neck barely conscious of him lifting her in his arms and going around to his desk chair where he sat down, holding her close and murmuring words of comfort in her ear. She only knew that when she’d heard two gunshots in quick succession, she’d feared the worst. She’d run from the parlor and had heard the third gunshot just as she’d burst through the doors. She was hardly aware of Robin wrapping the body in a white sheet and dragging him out as Killian continued to hold and comfort her.

She felt something wet under her hand. She drew back, her mouth dropping in a horrified Oh when she saw the tear in Killian’s shirt from the bullet and the blood soaking into the fabric.

“You’re shot!” she cried.

“Tis merely a scratch, darling.” He smiled disarmingly at her. “I got him first.”

“Oh, thank God,” she breathed, quickly unbuttoning his shirt so she could get a better look at the wound. Once she got the shirt open and off him, she looked at the injury with a critical eye. “It doesn’t need stitches, but it does need to be cleaned and bandaged.”

She turned to Robin who’d returned from disposing of the trash and asked for a few items that would help her accomplish that. As soon as he left, she turned back to Killian.

“I wish it hadn’t come to that, Emma,” he said, sorrow and apology obvious in his eyes and tone. “But there’s nothing I won’t do to keep you safe. To keep the ones I love safe.”

“I know, Killian,” she breathed. She dropped her forehead down to his and closed her eyes. “And I’m so thankful to be counted among those you love.”

Her lips found his in a gentle caress designed to show him everything in her heart that she couldn’t put into words.

As he held her close and deepened the kiss, Emma’s heart soared. This was her Killian. The man she loved. She was his forever and an orphan girl no longer.

The End ~*~*~

Thank you so much for reading and sharing! I'd love to know what you think!

#orphan girl #krystal writes #art by krystal #inspired by the song

34 notes · View notes

thegladelf · 1 year

Text

An Open Heart is An Open Wound 13/?

Guess who's back! *nervous laugh emoji*

I know it's been a while. Life got busy and writing got hard, but uh, we've gone down another Captain Swan rabbit hole and that led to old fanfic and that led to me realizing that I still had at least a couple of chapters outlined. So I dunno if I have it in me to finish this fic, but I'm going to get y'all as far as I can. I've forgotten a lot of what I originally had planned, but luckily I have notes for some of it and the show for the rest. There's at least one more chapter coming after this and I know it's going to make a lot of people happy. (No beta to credit this time, we die like Liam Jones now)

Last Chapter | From Beginning | AO3

Summary: Killian was sent to our world to find a cursed town called Storybrooke, but his quest was derailed when he met Emma Swan. Drawn together by a past that is more similar than either of them realize. For a time, they were family. Then things changed and Killian left to complete his mission. Now, ten years later, Emma has come to Storybrooke and it’s Killian must decide whether he should pick up the pieces. (Alternate universe retelling of Season One.)

Word count: 10.8k

# # #

“Whatcha reading?”

“The Hulk versus Wolverine.”

Killian didn’t recognize the first voice at the end of the aisle, but the second was one he knew well. Not wanting to startle the lad, he ceased his perusal of the baking goods—he knows there are ready made breakfast foods, but he prefers making things from scratch and free of all those words he doesn’t know—peering over the shelf tops to find his son holding up a colorfully illustrated book for the inspection of a girl not too much older. She stood a bit taller than Henry, her hair cascading over her shoulders in golden waves. Her clothes echoed his school uniform, which made sense he supposed, as there was only one school that he knew of in this town and it got out a few minutes ago.

“I’m Ava,” the girl supplied.

As she spoke, someone brushed past Killian drawing his attention. Another child in a school uniform, this one a dark-haired boy with his arms full of toiletries. He strode casually past, seemingly unaware of Killian's presence. Killian noted the care in his step, his suspicion confirmed as the lad crouched down at the end of the aisle, quietly reaching for Henry’s backpack on the floor.

“I think I’ve seen you around school,” Ava continued as her accomplice slipped his items inside Henry’s backpack. “You’re in Miss Blanchard’s class, right?”

The second lad stood quickly, stepping forward. “Almost ready, Ava?”

A flicker of unease flashed across Ava’s face as she acknowledged the new boy. “This is my brother, Nicholas.”

Indecision stayed Killian’s hand for only a moment. He and Emma had used similar tactics on more than one occasion, and from the look of these children, they needed the items. But they were involving Henry in their actions and that he couldn’t let slide, no matter that he had been in their position on many occasions. Hadn’t he often nicked things while good, polished Liam distracted the cart owners?

“Hi,” Nicholas said, touching his sister’s arm. “Come on – let’s go.”

The girl smiled at Henry. “You want to come hang out?”

Henry’s bright reply stabbed at Killian’s emotions as he stepped forward, but the shop’s proprietor was eyeing the threesome with narrowed eyes—though that might just be the continual cold the balding man seemed to suffer from.

“Hold up just a minute there, mate,” Killian said, resting his hand on Henry’s shoulders. With his hook, he caught one of the many loops on Henry’s rucksack, sliding the zipper open to reveal the stolen goods. “I don’t think you want to be going anywhere with these two until they’ve returned these things.”

Ava stared up at Killian, like a rat caught in a trap, her fists balled at her sides. The boy — already halfway to the door — bolted the rest of the distance. His sneakers skidded against the tile floor as nasally challenged Clark slapped his hand over the door.

“Where the hell do you think you’re going?” he demanded of Nicholas. He sneezed and dabbed at his nose with a crumpled handkerchief. “Don’t think I didn’t see you rob me.”

Henry’s lip trembled as he looked at the pair of siblings and despite Killian’s common experience with these waifs, he felt the flare of anger at how they had taken advantage of such a good heart as Henry’s.

“That’s why you were talking to me,” his son accused. “So your brother could put that stuff in there.”

Ava bowed her head, at least having the decency to be ashamed. Her brother glared at Clark, but remained silent.

Clark grabbed the boy by his arm, roughly pushing his toward the counter and his register. “I don’t know who you two think you are—don’t you go anywhere missy, you come right over here with your brother.”

He glared until she obeyed, though it wasn’t surprising, she didn’t seem keen to leave her brother. A trait she shared with Liam, he truly hadn’t known when to let Killian go either.

Clark grabbed a phone just to the side of the register. “I’m calling your parents—all of your parents,” he said, with a look at Henry. “And then I’m calling the sheriff.”

“Surely that’s not necessary,” Killian said. “It’s toilet paper and food stuffs. Certainly you can let it slide so long as the children put it back and promise not to engage in such activities again.”

“Certainly I will not,” Clark shot back. “I won’t stand for thieves in my store.” He schlumped around the counter, yanking the bag from Killian’s grasp. He threw it on the counter with a thunk. Carefully, he unpacked the bag, sneering at Henry’s school books as he called Emma and then attempted to call the children’s parents. From Killian’s side of the conversation, the former appeared more fruitful than the latter. The man tried to dismiss Killian, but as he showed no sign of releasing Henry as well Killian opted to stay.

Besides, he recognized the look in the children’s eyes. They might need a champion to plead their case.

Emma and Regina must have both been in their offices, for they arrived at nearly the same time. Regina’s black sedan whipping into a spot behind the curb, she was up and out of the vehicle, slamming the door behind her, as Emma’s cruiser pulled into the space behind her. Killian bit back a smile at the sight of her rolling her eyes as Regina stormed through the door.

“What’s all this about?” the mayor demanded.

The clerk pulled himself up to his full height, which was still several inches shorter than the mayor. “Well, I’m sorry, Madam Mayor, but your son was shoplifting.”

“That’s a lie,” Killian said. “I saw the whole thing myself. Henry had no idea.”

“See?” Regina said. She grabbed the olive bag, zipping it closed with finality. “We’re going.”

Emma breezed through the door in time to halt Regina’s progress out of the shop. She paused, her eyes sliding over the scene, taking in each person. Her jacket rode up on her shoulders as she propped her hands on her hips, finally zeroing in on their son.

“Henry.” She sounded surprised. “What happened?”

Regina sighed. “Miss Swan, must I remind you that genetics mean nothing.” She spoke forcefully, her arm curling around Henry’s shoulders and drawing him closer. “You’re not his mother and it’s all taken care of.”

Her words made Killian’s blood boil, but Emma didn’t even flinch. Her calm demeanor reminded him of their bargain. Though he wanted to, giving Regina the dressing down she deserved would only strain things between the two and they had Henry to think of. For his sake, there needed to be peace between his mother’s.

“I’m here because I’m the Sheriff,” Emma said, with a sarcastic tilt of her head.

“Oh, that’s right.” Sounding disappointed rather than humbled, Regina stepped back, nodding at the boy and girl. “Go on, do your job. Take care of those miscreants.”

Emma sighed, but said nothing else to Regina as she and Henry left to the chiming of the bell. Ava and Nicholas eyed Emma’s badge warily. Killian found he wanted to comfort them, offer some assurances that Emma would set things right. He kept silent though, it was not his place to make promises for her.

“Did you call their parents?” she asked Clark, fiddling with her keys.

“Uh, the number they gave me was disconnected,” Clark said. With an exasperated huff, he circled back around the counter and started packing the items into a little, blue shopping basket. Though he kept his head down, the tilt of his head made it clear he followed every word of the interrogation.

“Did you guys give Mr. Clark a fake number?”

The children shook their heads.

“Then why’s it disconnected?”

The boy hung his head and tears sprung into the girl’s eyes.

“Cause our parents couldn’t pay the bill,” Ava said, soft and broken.

Emma picked up the nearest item, a tube of toothpaste. She gave the small box far more scrutiny than it deserved. Remembering her own childhood, no doubt.

Emma met his gaze when she looked up, but focused on the children once again. “And you guys are just trying to help out, huh?”

“Please,” Ava whispered. “Please don’t arrest us. It will just make things worse for our parents.”

Clark sighed, setting the basket down on the counter with a thud. He leveled a disapproving glare at Emma.

“The items never left the store, Mr. Clark,” Emma said. “I think you can let it go this once.”

“And what about the next time?” the man asked in his nasal whine.

Killian shook his head. Henry hadn’t found the time to acquaint him with every character in the book—though he suspected that the lad had at last figured out who Mr. Gold was—but they had found a few stolen moments here and there for Henry to acquaint Killian with the people most pivotal with his grandparents' story. He couldn’t imagine anyone putting up with Clark for very long, let alone as long as Snow White and the other dwarves had.

“There won’t be a next time,” Emma said, fixing a stern look on the cowed children.

“And you’ll be compensated for the items,” Killian put in. He fished his wallet out of his jacket pocket, laying out the money that would have paid for the few items he needed. He could manage one more morning of only citrus for breakfast and come back tomorrow. “Ring them up.”

“Hook…” Emma said.

“No, I insist.” He smiled at the children. “I’ve been there a time or two myself. Their intentions are good, even if their methods are suspect.”

Emma smiled at that. “Can’t argue with that.”

“Fine,” Clark said and then sneezed.

The children glanced at each other, their mouths hanging open.

“Thank you, Mister,” Ava finally said. “We promise it won’t happen again.”

With a smile, Killian wondered if she meant they wouldn’t steal again or simply that they wouldn’t get caught.

# # #

“I could’ve taken care of all that,” Emma said as she watched Ava and Nicholas trot merrily up to her squad car.

Killian shrugged, letting the door swing closed behind him and cut out the jingling bell above it.

“My brother and I were very much like them, once upon a time. Though we didn’t have parents to go home to.” He grimaced, closing his eyes like he wanted to shut out a particularly painful memory. It was one of the most concrete details he had ever shared with her about his past. With a scratch behind his ear, he continued, “The kindness of a stranger could have changed both of our lives.”

Emma pressed her lips together. “Yeah, too bad there aren’t more strangers like you out there.”

He snorted. “That’s probably a good thing, Swan.” He threw a flourishing gesture toward the kids leaning against the car. “Would you like some help transporting them back home?”

“I’ll add that one to the list,” she said, rolling her eyes.

“What list?” Killian asked, brow furrowing.

“The list of people you think I can’t handle,” she replied, sticking her hands in her back pockets. Her eyes strayed down the street, eyeing the pawnbroker’s sign swaying in the wind. “Should I put preteens before or after middle-aged men who use a cane?”

Killian tensed. “That is hardly something to joke about.”

“Lighten up, Hook. I know you don’t like the guy, but I think I could take him in a fight.”

Killian grunted, staring so hard at the kids she thought he might burn a hole through Nicholas’ head.

“Hey,” she said. “I don’t like him either. And I don’t plan on looking for trouble. Though if he keeps showing up at work…”

“What?” Killian snapped, tearing his gaze from the children. “When?”

Emma held her hands up, more to tell him to chill out than to push him away. “Whoa. He was there the day after the election is all. Wanted to give me Graham’s jacket.”

“And you’re just mentioning this now?” he demanded. “What did he do? Did he threaten you?”

“Stop it,” she said, aware of the two kids watching not far away. Grabbing his arm, she pulled him a little further down the street, turning him so those flashing blue eyes wouldn’t get the kids all worried. She sighed. “He wanted to congratulate me or whatever. Apparently, my standing up to him was all part of some master plan to get me elected.”

She suppressed a shudder, remembering the silent way Gold appeared at her office door two weeks ago. She hadn’t even known he was there until he spoke and nearly scared her out of her skin.

“Emma,” Killian pleaded, “I need to know things like this.”

“No,” she snapped. “You don’t. Look, your problems with Gold are not my problems with Gold. I don’t know what happened between you two, but until you care to tell me what he did that was so awful, I’m going to handle him based on my own experience. Got it?”

Killian pinched the bridge of his nose, eyes closed, but he didn’t say anything.

“I’ll see you around,” she said, pushing past him.

The kids slid inside the car as soon as she popped the locks, setting the white plastic bag with the groceries Killian had purchased between them. Ava rattled off an address with a speed that stoked the burning suspicion already coiling in her gut.

Emma expected yellowed, peeling paint and maybe a boarded up window, but the house she ended up at was a calming blue and looked well maintained. The yard neatly cut and the steps leading up to the door swept clean. It was in better shaped than Ava in her ratty sweater and Nicholas with his shaggy haircut.

“This it?” she asked, throwing the gear into park. At the kids nod, she unhooked her seatbelt.

“Please, no,” Ava said, sinking into the backseat. Her fingers tightened around the belt buckle. “If our parents see you, they’ll be so embarrassed.”

Emma twisted, her jacket squeaking against the leather seat as she faced the kids fully. “Did Henry tell you about my superpower?”

Ava shook her head. “We just met him.”

“I have the ability to tell when anyone is lying.” Emma softened her voice, trying not to sound too harsh as she met first Nicholas and then Eva’s eyes. “Tell me the truth, money problems aside, is everything okay at home?”

They both nodded too vigorously.

“Yeah, we’re great,” Ava answered, but her words sounded hollow. Rehearsed. “Can we go?”

Emma contemplated calling them out, but thought better of it. Something was off for sure, but she needed to know more before she could decide what to do. “Alright.” She inclined her head toward the door.

Both of them flashed her relieved smiles as they piled out of the car, the bags in their hands. The sun caught Ava’s messy waves as they bounced against her back. The girl turned and waved to Emma from the top step, her smile bright and very, very fake. With a nod, Emma shifted the car into drive and pulled away from the curb. The kids watched her in the rearview mirror, so Emma kept going until she rounded the corner of the street and couldn’t see them anymore.

She parked against the curb and jumped out. Brittle, winter grass crunched under her boots as she crept through a yard, peeking around a bush just in time to see the kids disappear around the side of the house. Emma took off after them, careful to stay just far enough behind that they wouldn’t catch her lurking.

The pelted across a deserted street, leading her through an overgrown yard and past useless, rusting trucks. Finally, Nicholas tossed the bags to Ava and used a trash can to scramble over a fence. The girl did the same. Emma almost went after them, but decided against it, noting instead the dilapidated, white house that appeared to be their true home.

She circled around. The house was old and obviously abandoned. She wondered why it hadn’t been listed in the paper all those weeks back when she had been looking for a home. She probably could have afforded this one too, she thought and immediately scoffed at the idea. Emma Swan was not the type to own a house. Renting worked just fine for her, thank you very much.

Every window on this house was boarded up, but the front door had a simple lock. Biting back a smile, Emma knelt, making quick work of the lock. Dust littered the air when she entered and she suppressed a sneeze. Light filtered in through the old boards, landing on a trap door that led into the basement and the floor creaked loud enough to provide sound effects for the movie Twister. Emma paused, stepping down on the board that protested so loudly, making groan again.

That should do it, she thought.

Quickly, she ducked down a hallway and waited to see who would be the first up from the basement.

Before long, Ava and Nicholas came tiptoeing through the house, Nicholas holding on tightly to his sister’s hand. They missed Emma in her little corner, peering instead into the kitchen.

“Why’d you guys lie to me?” Emma asked, stepping out of the shadows. “Where are your parents?”

The kids spun toward her, eyes wide. Nicholas pressed his mouth shut tight, but Ava lifted her head, a hint of a challenge in her posture as she said, “We don’t have any.”

She knew she had recognized the look in their eyes. Now the questions was, what could she do about it?

# # #

After she escorted them down into the basement—which was in even worse shape than upstairs, despite the furniture crowded together in an attempt to create a home—Emma had the kids gather up all their things and marched them back down the road to her squad car. They went without complaint, both eyeing her warily, but seeming to accept the inevitable.

She knew what she should do. Cases like this were social services business not hers, but every time she looked in the rearview mirror and saw their dejected faces, it reminded her of what would happen to them if she made that call.

“What happened to your parents?” she asked.

“Our mom died a couple of years ago,” Ava, the appointed spokesperson for the pair, said. She fiddled with her hair, wrapping and unwrapping a strand around her finger with frenetic energy. Gone was the calm, cool exterior.

“And your dad?”

Ave just shrugged.

She knew what she should do, but that was exactly what had been done with her, wasn’t it? The people who had handed her from home to home were just doing their jobs. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened, what was it Killian had said about the kindness of strangers? Her life could have been so different if even one person had truly cared about her.

So she decided she would care about these kids. She was going to do her best to make sure they didn't get separated. Maybe she lacked any real idea of what to do exactly, but there had to be something.

“Hey, I need to stop by the station real quick to pick up some stuff,” she said, glancing up at them through the mirror. “But you’re not in trouble, okay? I’m going to take you to my house and get you some real food and then we’ll figure out what to do.”

Ava sighed, groping for her brother’s hand. “Thank you,” she whispered.

They opted to wait in the squad car, so she left the keys in the ignition and hopped inside for a few minutes as she searched through the records for anything related to them or their mom. She found a file, an autopsy report, with the name Ava had given her for their mother, but not much else.

The car was still there when she came back out and only then did it occur to her that they could have stolen it. Emma shook her head. Intentions aside, she needed to be a little more careful with these two.

Twenty minutes later found them back at the loft, a pot full of mac and cheese on the stove as Emma and the kids ate. Both children had tucked into their food with relish, shoveling it into their mouths like it might disappear.

“Hey,” she said, waiting for them both to pause and look up at her. “There’s as much of that as you want. I’ll even make another box if you’re still hungry, just don’t make yourselves sick.”

Nicholas swallowed, nodding. They both continued with a little more patience this time. Ava’s fork scraped the bottom of her bowl just as the apartment door opened and Mary Margaret walked in.

“So I hear that—” Mary Margaret froze, gaping at the two kids now sitting at her kitchen table.

Emma’s chair squealed against the floor as she pushed it back. “Guys, this is my roommate Mary Margaret. I need to talk with her for a minute.” She jerked a thumb back at the kitchen. “I won’t eat more than this, so you can have the rest if you want.”

Both kids jumped to their feet, bowls clutched in their hands.

Mary Margaret couldn’t seem to decide where to look. Finally, she said, “Uh, what did you need to talk about?”

Emma pulled her back into the bedroom, the file weighing heavily against her conscience. She knew how many rules she was breaking.

“They need a place to stay for a couple of nights,” Emma said.

“What? Why?” Mary Margaret hissed. “What happened to their parents?”

Quickly, Emma spilled the details of their little adventure at Clark’s store. Her roommate pressed a hand to her mouth as she listened to Emma’s description of the house they had been living in.

“They’re wearing the uniforms from your school,” Emma finished. “Do you know them?”

“I’ve seen them, but…: She shook her head. “I had no idea. None of us did.”

Emma sighed, a small part of her relieved that Mary Margaret hadn’t been close to these two. She didn’t know what she would have done if her roommate had had suspicions about the kids’ home life and said nothing.

“Ava and Nicholas Zimmer.” Emma opened the autopsy file again, her eyes scanning the documents. She saw no mention of the kids, just like she hadn’t found anything about them the first time she read through it. Mom had apparently passed from some form of cancer. “They said their mother was a woman named Dorrie Zimmer. She died a few years ago.”

Mary Margaret fiddled with one of the buttons on her blouse. “And the father?”

“There isn’t one. At least not one that they know.”

“What does, uh… What does social services say?” Mary Margaret asked. She took a step forward when Emma stayed silent. “You didn’t report them.”

Emma leaned in, lowering her voice even more. “I report them, I can’t help them. They go into the system.”

“The system that’s supposed to help,” her roommate countered.

“Yeah, says the woman who wasn’t in it for sixteen years,” Emma snapped in a hushed voice.

Mary Margaret stepped back, swallowing nervously.

Emma pushed on. “Do you know what happens? They get thrown into homes where they are a meal ticket, nothing more.” She peeked behind her again, glad to see the kids settled with their second bowls of cheesy goodness. She caught Mary Margaret watching too. “These families get paid for these kids and as soon as they’re too much work, they get tossed out and it all starts over again.”

“But they’re not all like that.” Mary Margaret shook her head.

“All the ones I was in.”

Pity filled Mary Margaret’s eyes, but not for the kids, this time she directed it at Emma. “What? We’re just going to adopt them?”

And there was the crux of the matter. There wasn’t room here, neither of them were exactly in the position to take on two kids. Emma had no delusions on that hand, she wasn’t even equipped to handle Henry. And Mary Margaret…well, she’d want kids of her own someday, there was no home for them with her. Maybe a few weeks ago she would have given up and consigned them to the system with a heavy heart, but standing in the kitchen she had remembered her argument with Killian. It took him only a few minutes to accept Henry as his son, only a few minutes to demonstrate just how wrong keeping it from him had been. What if Dorrie Zimmer had made the same mistake all those years ago?

“I want to look for their father,” she said. “They don’t know him. He may not know they exist.”

Mary Margaret’s eyebrows shot up. “And you think if he knows, he’ll want them?”

Emma wanted the answer to be yes. But she wasn’t, she couldn’t. Maybe Killian had proved her wrong—and the jury was still out on that one, because he could up and leave at any time—but she didn’t even know if she had ever met this other guy.

“I don’t know,” she admitted. Emma wrapped her arms around herself, trying not to think of cold hands and clothes that smelled like trash bag. “But what I do know is it’s hard enough finding foster families to take one kid that isn’t theirs, let alone two. It’s their best shot, or—”

A soft gasp burst out behind her. “We’re going to be separated?” Ava stared at them, her face red and tears in her eyes. Her exclamation had drawn her brother’s attention, he paused, spoon halfway to his mouth, eyes going wide.

“No,” Emma said, too quickly to think about what she was saying. “That’s not going to happen.”

“Please…” Ava’s lip trembled. “Please don’t let it.”

“Emma’s going to do her best, sweetie,” Mary Margaret said, with a hard look at Emma. “Now, as good as that dinner looks, I think it’s missing some dessert. Why don’t you help me bake some cookies while Emma tries to figure this out.”

Ava swallowed, but nodded despite tears still in her eyes.

The kids were reserved the rest of the night. Nodding and answering in monosyllables when they could. Despite all of Emma’s patience, they didn’t know any more about their dad than they told her in the squad car.

She let them take her bed, volunteering to sleep on the couch. Mary Margaret offered the other half of her bed, but that felt too…cozy for Emma. Too much like it meant something, like they were best friends who braided each other’s hair and swapped stories about boys. That made Emma feel guilty, because if it weren’t for Henry she would leave Storybrooke behind and never look back.

The kids didn’t have any real pajamas, they just apparently slept in their clothes and changed the next day, so Mary Margaret unearthed a couple of t-shirts and some sweatpants for them to sleep in. They disappeared upstairs with soft good nights after changing into the new clothes and handing over their old uniforms to be thrown in the washer with all their dirty clothes.

That would be a plus, at least, Emma thought as she tried for the third time to get comfortable on the couch. She remembered many, many days wishing she could do more than air her few outfits. Every now and then, she’d save up enough for a corner laundromat, but clean clothes were a luxury when you had to steal to eat.

Emma wanted to do better for them though. Better than a couple of meals and clean clothes and a night in a warm house. She pulled the blanket a little closer. She knew exactly what nights in that old house must have been like.

She would do better for them. They’re birth certificates had to be at city hall. She could start there. Maybe there would be something on their birth certificate or in the hospital records.

Yeah, there had to be something. She smiled. It sounded like something Henry would say.

She drifted off, thinking maybe, just maybe she could be the kind of stranger Killian mentioned earlier that day.

# # #

Ava nearly cried when Mary Margaret handed her a uniform smelling of Downy. Even Nicholas ducked away when he thought they weren’t looking and swiped at his eyes.

It was odd, having two near teenagers to get up and fed and ready for school all of a sudden and she couldn’t help wondering what it would be like to have Henry sitting around the table with them. To be handing him a clean sweater and telling him to hurry up in the bathroom. Both children tried to take their time in the shower, but Mary Margaret hurried them along with promises of letting them shower later that evening until the hot water ran out.

They went to school with her, while Emma headed over to City Hall, ready to brave the musty archives and hoping she might find something — anything — to give these kids a chance.

In a rather stereotypical fashion, the Office of Records was in the basement, tucked away down a practical labyrinth. Emma wandered into three other offices before she finally got directions to the right one.

A huge, oak counter stood between her and the rest of the room. Behind it was set after set of library style filing bins, all of them in the same matching wood. Every flat surface was covered in files and binders and odd papers. A man sat amidst the chaos, his attention on a computer that could probably give life advice to the ones at the sheriff’s station. Half bald, with a beer belly and a rumpled button-down shirt, he was oblivious to Emma’s arrival until she called out.

“Excuse me. Mr…” She examined the nameplate and made her best guess. “Krzyszkowski?”

The man let out a long-suffering sigh. “Yeah, it’s Krzyszkowski.” Pronouncing it like there was a ‘v’ at the end, though, there wasn’t. Emma checked. He stood, weaving around a table to get to the counter. “Everyone calls me K.”

“Mr. K,” she repeated, relieved to have a name she would be less likely to embarrass herself saying. “I am Sheriff Swan. I’m hoping to look at the birth certificates of Ava and Nicholas Zimmer.”

He reminded her a bit of a rat, with his beady, dark eyes. If Emma expected some curiosity or blustering, she would have been disappointed. Krzyszkowski reached for one of the papers behind the counter immediately and pulled up a handful.

“Alright, just, uh, fill out this form.” He slapped the papers onto the wooden surface, killing the small, foolish part of Emma that had hoped for just a moment it would be that easy. He lifted an industrial stamper, big enough to be a serious contender in a game of Clue and stomped it down on all three pages. “In triplicate.”

Emma blinked, surprised that it was that easy, despite her crushed—but unrealistic—hopes. The form only wanted basic information, record keeping for who saw what records she assumed, no signing over your firstborn or requests for certification.

“Okay.” She plucked up the first form. The desk had one of those ball-and-chain pens, the swinging chain causing her handwriting to wobble slightly.

“I’m so sorry,” the man said from his spot halfway across the room. He stood at one of the filing cabinets, his fingers still shoved inside a file holder. “Those documents have been recently removed.”

“By who?” Emma asked.

Somehow she already knew the answer.

“By the mayor,” he replied. He examined the one piece of paper that was in that file. “Just this morning actually.”

Of course.

Of course, Regina dug her fingers into this already. It was so like her, to want to meddle in something that had nothing to do with her whatsoever and step in to do Emma’s job when she was already doing it. Sort of.

“Thanks,” Emma said. “I guess I’ll just go see her about those then.” She left the forms sitting on the counter, one of them only half completed.

How had Regina known who to look for? Had she gotten their names before she left Clark’s shop yesterday? Maybe she’d been so offended that the kids tried to involve Henry she meant to give the parents a piece of her mind, or whatever it was suburban soccer mom types gave when they felt miffed.

Maybe Regina had planned to show up on their doorstep with a basket of apples.

Emma snorted at that, but reeled herself in quickly. Laughing would not get her into Regina’s good graces, and she needed to do that if she planned to help these kids.

The receptionist stopped her as she entered. “Do you have an appointment?”

“No,” Emma said, “but I need to talk with her about the Zimmer case. Tell her that.”

The receptionist stared for a moment, but when Emma didn’t budge, she got up and shuffled into Regina’s office, closing the door firmly behind her. Emma crossed her arms and resisted the urge to tap her foot. The woman returned shortly, the open door she left behind her the only sign that Emma had permission to enter. With a deep breath, she walked into the office, hands stuffed into her back pockets.

Regina shuffled papers on her desk, barely glancing at Emma as she entered. “Don’t worry, Miss Swan. You can relax,” she said, her hand resting on the file Emma needed. “I’ve contacted social services. Turns out these kids are on their own.” She grimaced, as though the thought pained her, though whether that was genuine or an act was hard to tell. “They need help.”

“Which is exactly what I’m trying to do,” Emma said. If they had an equal goal, maybe Regina could be reasoned with. After all, she had no connection to these kids other than their brief contact with Henry.

What did it matter to her what happened to them? “I’m trying to find their father.”

Regina sighed, handing over the file. “Well, he doesn’t exist.”

Emma took the file with a roll of her eyes. “He has to.”

“Well, of course, biologically he exists,” Regina said. “But there’s no record of him.”

Sure enough, where they would have put the father’s name, only the word “Unknown” was written. Disappointment hit Emma solid and low, but she tried not to react. Not in front of Regina.

The other woman fiddled with a pen. “Which means we have no choice.These children need a home, so they will be put into the foster system.”

Any part of Emma that thought Regina’s concern might be genuine vanished at the look of smug satisfaction on Regina’s face. Of course. If Emma was invested in this, Regina wanted to thwart it. And Regina had the law on her side too.

“Storybrooke has a foster system?” Emma waited, already knowing what Regina’s answer would be.

“No, but I’ve contacted the state.” Regina moved around the desk with more ease than anyone wearing a pencil skirt had a right to, speaking in flat, clinical tones. She lifted a pitcher of orange juice — probably hand-squeezed and organic if she was as strict with what she ate as she was with Henry — pouring herself a glass as she explained, “Maine’s group homes, unfortunately, are filled. But they put us in touch with two homes in Boston – a boy’s home and a girl’s.”

The steady thrum of unease that started with the mention of group homes exploded into full-blown dread.

“They’re separating them?” she gasped.

“I don’t like it, either,” Regina said, though her tone was hard to read. “But we’ve got no choice. You need to have them in Boston tonight.”

Emma’s stomach sank to her knees. “Me?”

Regina turned on her, sipping at her glass before speaking. “Well, you wanted to be Sheriff. This is what sheriffs do. Yes, you’re taking them.”

“No,” Emma said with full knowledge that she was being childish. Maybe she couldn’t stop them from being separated, but she would not be the one that delivered them to those homes. She never wanted to be within a mile of another group home for as long as she lived. “I promised them they wouldn’t be separated.”

“Well then, perhaps you should stop making promises you can’t keep.” Regina waited for a moment, her face softening as she approached Emma. “These children need a home. I’m just trying to find the best one.”

“So am I,” Emma retorted.

Regina shrugged. “He left them once. Even if you did find him, that’s not guarantee he’ll want them.” She set her glass down. “I see the appeal of the idea, Miss Swan, really I do. But better a sure home than letting them depend on a man we already know they can’t trust, don’t you think?”

Emma’s grip on the folder tightened. “Fine. I’ll do it. But they get to finish the school day first.”

“A wise decision,” Regina said, smiling coldly. “Best not to make a scene.”

“Madam Mayor.” Emma nodded and headed for the door, the file still clutched in her hand. Her spine crawled. Every step she was sure Regina would call for her to bring the file back, but no such call came. She got out the door and down the stairs and back to the station before she took a full breath, but no one stopped her. No one called her out for a liar.

Not that she had lied. School ran until two, so she had until then to figure something out.

# # #

“Any luck?” Henry walked into Emma’s office and her heart sank.

An odd feeling to associate with Henry. Until now, she hadn’t realized that seeing him usually made her day brighter. His arrival, however, signaled the end of the school day and — since Emma still had no plan — the end of her window to find Ava and Nicholas’ father.

“No,” she said, closing the file she was sifting through. She had all the records from the year Ava and Nicholas were born, searching through for any mention of Dorrie and her possible baby daddy.

Henry dumped his bag and set the storybook down with a thunk, heedless of the mess on Emma’s desk. “I know who they are. They’re brother and sister. Lost. No parents. Hansel and Gretel.”

For just a brief moment, her spirits lifted, until she realized just how ridiculous that was. Henry spoke of fairytale characters and they needed a real life, flesh and blood person. Still, he was trying to help.

“Anything in there about the dad?” she asked, more out of habit than hope.

Henry shook his head. “Just that he abandoned them.”

“Great.” Emma flipped his storybook closed, picking up her last file and heading to stash it back in the filing cabinet. A big bunch of dead ends. That’s all any of this was. “Sounds like a familiar story. Whoever this guy is, he could be in Laos by now.”

Henry followed her into the next room. “No, he’s here.”

Emma scoffed, her natural cynicism apparently untamable today. “Just how do you know that?”

“Cause no one leaves Storybrooke.” He leaned against a desk, tapping his fingers across the dark surface. “No one comes here, no one goes. It’s just the way it is.”

“I came here,” she tossed over her shoulder.

Your dad came here, she almost added, before she remembered she hadn’t told him about Killian yet. That idea made her insides twist. She was okay with Killian knowing about Henry and hanging out with Henry at this point, but every time he even hinted at spilling this secret, ice cold dread seeped into her bones. Sure, Killian was all fatherly and cool with it now, but what happened when he got bored and tired of having a kid hanging around him all the time? Right now, Henry would lose a friend and nothing more.

“Because you’re special,” Henry said. “You’re the first stranger here. Ever.”

“Right, I forgot.” Emma shrugged it off. He might not remember any strangers coming to Storybrooke, but clearly that wasn’t true. She ran her fingers over the files, wishing she knew them as well as Henry apparently knew his book. The cool metal felt brittle as she slid the drawer closed.

For a brief moment, she wondered if there had ever been someone who felt this way about her. One of her case workers, maybe? Someone determined to help, but with their hands tied by laws meant to “protect” her. She wanted to keep looking, but she was out of time and out of ideas.

Henry came around the desk, hopping up to sit on it like he owned it. “Can you tell me about him?”

“Uh.” Emma blinked. “I haven’t found anything about him.”

“Not their father. Mine.”

He stared up at her with wide-eyed innocence, feet banging against the desk as he waited, completely oblivious to the way Emma’s stomach lurched down to her toes. The silence stretched.

“I told you about your parents,” he added, sensing her hesitation. “And now you’re even living with your mom.”

“Mary Margaret isn’t… She’s… Never mind.” Emma sank into the nearest chair, gathering her thoughts. What did she tell him? How much did she tell him? How did she avoid this subject completely? Killian wouldn’t leave him, a small voice said. But she had been so sure about Killian all those years ago and he left her then. He’d promised never to leave her and then he did.

“Please?” Henry begged.

Emma couldn’t say no.

“I was pretty young.” She sat back, pushing her hair away from her face as she thought. “I’d been dodging social services for a year and…” Emma paused, unsure of how much was too much. Henry already knew about her past, did he really need to know about Killian’s? “To be honest, your dad and I weren’t always on the right side of the law. I met him stealing the beetle.”

Henry’s mouth dropped open. “Really?”

Emma grimaced, maybe she shouldn’t have told him that. “Yeah.”

“Cool.”

She chuckled. “Yeah, well, don’t tell Regina you think that.”

Henry leaned forward. “What happened after that?”

“We were…family for a while after that,” Emma said with a shrug. It was true on her part at least. “And good for each other, I guess.” She watched the way Henry’s face lit up, the way his fingernails dug into the cuffs of his sweater, and she couldn’t tell him the truth. Even if she wanted to—she just couldn’t.

“We got real jobs, tried to put down roots. Mine was at this crappy twenty-four hour diner. And your dad, he got a job at the… docks. Long, hard days, but he’d always come in after work to sit with me until I got off.” She swallowed. That part, at least, was true. There had been a few odd jobs and Killian had hung around a couple of those places while waiting for her shift to end. “He’d order coffee and sit at the counter and complain about how we didn’t have pumpkin pie.”

“Did you get married?”

Emma tried not to blush. “No, we just…” Emma had no idea how much Henry knew about sex. He was nine. Was nine too young? Did it even need to be explained for this story anyways? “Uh, we watched each other’s backs for a while and…” She shrugged. “Eventually we grew apart. Life happened. His got better and mine got worse and…”

“And you met that other guy,” Henry said. “The one that got you sent to jail.”

“Yeah, something like that,” Emma said. She closed her eyes against that particular set of memories, breathing deep. More things he did not need to know. More things she did not need to think about. “Before I went, I… I found out I was pregnant with you. And I tried to contact him, and I found out that he’d joined the…army.” The idea of Killian in the military was laughable, but this was a way to kill two birds with one stone. She gave him a sad smile. “He died during the war, saving a wounded soldier. So, you think I’m a savior, Henry? He was.”

Emma leaned forward, taking his hand in hers. She was going to rot in hell for doing this, she knew. But she’d made her decision. This was safer for her son.

“Your father was a real hero.” She didn’t think she had ever told a more blatant lie.

Henry didn’t give her any time to worry about whether he had inherited her superpower. “Do you have anything of his? Something you can remember him by. Something I could see.”

Without thought, her hand went to her chest, habit taking over before she remembered Killian had the necklace now. Emma sighed, feeling a little less for its loss, even with the memories attached to it.

“I… I don’t…” She sat up, the chair creaking underneath her and startling her beautiful, brilliant, ingenious son. Emma smiled. “Henry, I’m sorry. I gotta go. I may know how to find this guy.”

The wheels of her chair scraped against the floor as Emma rolled away from her desk and headed for her office and her keys. It felt like electricity shot through her veins. This would work, she knew it. Her fingers itched to turn on the siren when she slid into the squad car, but that would draw attention and attention probably meant Regina. And Regina would cut this idea off before Emma could even say the word ‘plan’. Besides, it was only two blocks away.

Ava and Nicholas jumped as Emma burst into the apartment. Ava had one of last night’s cookies in her hand and a guilty look on her face as she whirled to face Emma. Both children wore regular clothes. Emma didn’t blame them for wanting out of those uniforms as soon as possible.

“Stay right there,” Emma said. “I have an idea.”

Nicholas blinked at her, then turned around, reaching for the cookies as Emma dashed upstairs, taking the stairs two at a time. Two seconds later, she clattered back down the stairs, her old cardboard box in her arms.

Emma set the box on the counter, reaching inside without taking her eyes off the kids. “I want to show you guys something.”

Her fingers brushed soft wool like she knew they would. The blanket made a poor substitute for parents, but some part of her still relaxed a little.

Nicholas sat forward, his stool teetering on two legs. “What’s that?”

“It’s my baby blanket,” Emma answered, holding the small blanket to her chest. “It’s something I’ve held onto my whole life. That’s the only thing that I have from…” The words caught in her throat, for just a second. “From my parents. I’ve spent a lot of time with a lot of kids in your situation, and all of them…” Again, it was painful to admit. Even if they didn’t know her story, that she hadn’t been enough for her parents, she felt like they would see the truth written across her face, like countless children had done every day of her growing up. But she pushed on, because Ava and Nicholas weren’t in this situation because they were unwanted. They were here because their parents hadn’t had a choice. That was all she wanted, to give them a choice. “All of us. We held onto stuff.”

Ava’s eyes were glued on Emma, her eyes wide and lips slightly parted in a look of wary comprehension. She had them. If there was one thing Emma had noticed, it was that where Ava went, her brother was sure to follow.

“I want to find your father,” Emma said, setting the blanket down. She met first Nicholas and then Ava’s gaze. “But I need your help. Is there anything of his you’ve held onto?”

“I might have something.” Ava swallowed, her hand going to her pocket. She stared at Emma, clenched hand still hidden from view. “But if I give it to you, you’ll make sure we stay together, right?”

“Right,” Emma promised without thought. All she needed was a clue. If she had that, she could find their father. And if she found their father, she could keep them from growing up like she did. She could make sure their story was different from hers.

Metal clinked as Ava withdrew her hand. Shiny, dark metal peeked through her fingers, followed by a chain sliding from the pocket.

“A compass?” It didn’t look expensive, the metal a dull gold that barely reflected the light. It was heavier than it looked though. Emma examined it, noticing that the little needle was stuck.

“Our mom kept it,” Ava explained, her voice raspy. “She said it was our dad’s.”

“Thank you.”

She flipped the compass over, searching for some sign of the previous owner. No such luck. Biting her lip, she racked her brain for any other ideas. This was the key. This would lead her to their dad. She could feel it. She just…

Ava interrupted her thoughts. “Did you find them?”

Emma jerked her head up. “Who?”

“Your parents.”

“Not yet,” she said, because a flat out denial felt too harsh for this moment. “But I’m going to find yours.”

The kids watched silently as she examined the compass, trying to think if she knew anyone in town that might know about such things. She traced the outer edge with a finger, following the path of her thoughts.

Mary Margaret came out of her room, tucking the hem of her shirt into a pair of jeans. “Oh, Emma, I thought I heard you.” She smiled. “Are you done for the day or…”

“No,” Emma said, shoving the compass into her pocket. “I had a couple of questions for Ava and Nicholas.”

“Oh,” Mary Margaret sighed. “Well, Henry will be disappointed, he was planning to come hang out while he waited for Regina to get off work.”

“He knows this is important,” Emma said, hand on the doorknob. “Tell him I’ll see him later.”

The door swung open with a slight creak and Emma could practically hear her roommate adding WD-40 to her mental shopping list, but she didn’t stop to think. She let it latch behind her, pounding down the stairs and onto the street. The squad car’s engine revved to life and she was halfway down the street before she realized where she had decided to find her answers.

If she had been less desperate she might have turned around and figured out another option, but she needed someone who knew this town better than she did and a nine-year-old with a storybook just wasn’t going to cut it.

Few people roamed the streets at this hour. A couple of kids walking home from school, a bike messenger, an elderly couple out for a walk. When she got to the docks, it grew a little more crowded. The harbormaster stood outside his shack, debating hotly with someone. Several bundled up fishermen unloaded crates from a trawler. She pulled up to the curb near where Killian had indicated his ship was...parked? Anchored? Moored? She wasn’t entirely sure what the word was. The fishers paused, glancing over as she got out of the car and slammed the door behind her.

“Afternoon, sheriff,” one of them called.

Emma waved, feeling self-conscious and scanned the boats.

“You in the market for a boat?” he asked, grinning. “Looking to expand the sheriff’s department to the high seas now?”

“No,” she answered. “Just need to talk with a friend.”

“Odd place to look, considering none of those have been away from the docks in years. Nobody owns them far as I know.”

Emma turned to him, a cold fear coiling in her gut. “Really? My friend said he lived on one of these. The, uh, Miss Guided.”

She almost winced at the name. Almost. But she was too busy worrying over whether Killian had lied to her. A cold sweat broke out over her skin, despite the stiff breeze blowing in from the ocean. She never had accepted his offer to visit his boat, so she had no proof. He could have made the whole thing up and be living on the street for all she knew.

“The Miss Guided?” The fisher got a strange look in his eyes, like he was trying to read fine print, but his eyes refused to focus. He bowed his head. Then his gaze snapped back up to Emma’s, his pleasant smile returning. “Ah, yes, Hook’s little boat. I’d forgotten he moved her so he could keep up with these poor unfortunate souls.” He gestured to the many boats with sails furled and gear packed away, looking forlorn. “That’s her right there.”

For a minute, Emma expected to find Killian standing where the man pointed, but the deck of the ship he indicated stood empty. There on the side curled the words Miss Guided. Clearly, she and this fisher had different definitions of the word little, because Killian’s boat measured at least thirty or forty feet. Despite her complete lack of knowledge about most things seafaring (Killian had talked about a thing or two, once upon a time, but she remembered very little of that), she could see the difference between this boat and the others.

Killian’s boat gleamed, the railing reflecting the sun and the deck a pristine white. The sails weren’t edged in gray or yellowed by the sun. And while the deck was tidy, it was in a thoughtful, useful way that gave the boat character instead of an air of abandonment.

Knees shaking, she approached. She didn’t like this, going to him in his territory, no matter that she had a gun. Killian wasn’t a physical threat to her, she couldn’t ever see how he would be. But she still remembered the way her heart sped into overdrive when Henry asked about him and the way she chickened out instead of telling her son the truth. Killian’s hold on her emotions, even after all these years, scared her far more than any other threat he could ever present.

She could shoot him. She couldn’t shoot her feelings.

“Hello,” she called out. “Hook?” Her feet faltered. A little dock extended away from the main dock down the side of the boat, providing access to a set of somethings that couldn’t decide whether they were steps or a ladder. Emma eyed the boat. Could she board without permission? The expanse of water between that little dock and the side of the boat looked awfully wide. “Hook?”

“Swan?” came a muffled reply. A moment later, Killian’s head popped up from under the deck, startling Emma. He quickly scaled the rest of the way up to the deck, concern clouding his features. “Is everything alright? Is it Henry?”

“No,” Emma said quickly, pushing down the guilt that flared inside her. “I just needed your help with something.”

The moment the words left her mouth, she wished she could take them back. Killian smirked, leaning up against the side.

“And what,” he asked, consonants snapping, “might the lady be needing help with?”

“Stop it.” She glared at him, though if she was mad at him for coming on to her, she couldn’t feel guilty so maybe she shouldn’t complain. “Look, I’d rather not shout it at you so either you come down here or…give me permission to come over or whatever you nautical types do.”

Killian chuckled. “Oh, things aren’t so formal on this little thing.” He gestured for Emma to make her way down the finger dock. “Though ‘permission to come aboard’ is the typical greeting. Keeps the jumpy ones from running you through with a sword. Here, grab this.” He leaned down, indicating a steel cable stretching taut above them. The metal bit coldly into Emma’s palm. “Yes. Now just step onto the gunwale. One foot and then the other right there.”

Emma did as he said, taking the hand he offered as she stepped off the dock. Killian smiled.

“Good then. Now you can step over,” he said, indicating the cord that ran the length of both sides. “We’ll make a sailor out of you yet.”

“Maybe some other time,” she said. “Look, you remember those kids from yesterday?”

Killian nodded, eyes dark. “Aye.”

“They’ve got no one.”

“I thought that might be the case,” he murmured. “You said you needed my help? How?”

“Is there somewhere we can talk?”

Emma expected Killian to lead her to a bench or something, but instead he led her to the back of the boat and down a cramped set of stairs. It opened up just a little once they were below deck. Enough that Killian could stand without hunching at least. The living quarters too were neat and tidy. No choice really, with the limited space beneath. There was a small kitchen along one wall and a set of cushioned seats along the other. All the way at the front was a triangular little bed, just big enough for one, maybe two people if neither of them were Vikings.

It was nice. Cozy.

Killian shifted nervously. “Would you like something to drink? Coffee? Tea?”

Emma shrugged. “Coffee, I guess.”

She glanced around, absorbing the small details. He had been reading, if the book lying face down on the bed was any indication. Not much lay out and about, but neat as Killian was, some of his personality shone through. The tiny pictures on the wall above the couches. The dark, earthy color of his blankets. A towel hanging on the outside of a door near the stairs. The bathroom she supposed.

Killian puttered around, pulling out an old kettle and turning on the stove. The rotten egg scent of propane clouded the air.

“Afraid making coffee is a bit more complicated here than at Granny’s,” he said.

“Well, it’s a step up from the bug,” Emma replied. “At least this place has a stove.”

“Stinks to high heavens though,” he grumbled.

“But at least you’ll know if there’s a leak.”

Killian turned to the cabinet, pulling out two mugs, one at a time. “There is that.” He leaned against the small counter next to the sink, crossing his legs at the ankles. “Now, what’s this about Ava and Nicholas?”

Emma brought him up to speed, detailing everything that had happened since she drove off yesterday. Well, not everything. Clearly he wasn’t interested in the odd little details, like her sleeping on the couch or what she wore to bed. On second thought, he was probably interested in that last one. Killian listened thoughtfully, nodding every now and then without interrupting. By that time the coffee had finished brewing.

“I’m sorry, love,” he said when she finished. “I fail to see how I can help.” He handed her a mug. “Afraid I don’t have any cream.”

“Sugar?” she asked.

In answer, he flipped open another cabinet and handed her a little ceramic jug.

“Thanks,” she said, dumping a few spoonfuls into her coffee as Killian shook his head.

“It’s not meant to be drunk that way,” he grumbled.

“What are you? A Starbucks barista?” Emma retorted.

“A what?”

“You know, Starbucks. Coffee? I know we’ve been to a few…” She shrugged.

“Ah, yes.” He scratched behind his ear. “I suppose I’ve been here so long I’ve forgotten there are places other than Granny’s to get sustenance.”

Emma nodded. “She does make a mean grilled cheese.”

“Now, what assistance were you counting on, Swan.” He cast his eyes around the small hold. “I’m afraid I haven’t much room to harbor a couple of strays, but I suppose…”

“No, nothing like that.” Emma wrapped both hands around the mug, glad of the warmth. She had no idea how Killian stood sleeping in this place. Even with his mound of blankets. They were gloriously messy, as though he had been cocooned in them before she intruded on his afternoon. “I’m trying to find their dad. From what Ava’s told me, he probably doesn’t know they exist.”

Understanding dawned on his face. “And this…father...you think he might take them in?”

Emma shrugged. “I hope so.”

“Are you sure?” he asked, his tone low. “For all you know, they were simply too young to remember him running out on them.”

“No,” she replied. “But it’s worth a shot. I mean, I wouldn’t have pegged you as the type to want to be involved either and you surprised me. I figured if you regretted running off…”

“Maybe he would too.” Killian swirled his drink, seemingly lost in the dark liquid. He took a sip, swallowing it with some difficulty. “How can I help?”

Emma pulled out the compass. “This is all they have of their father.”

With one reach Killian set his mug down on the little counter and took the compass in his hand. He turned it over, just as Emma had, caressing the smooth back with his thumb.

“A bit banged up,” he said. “But good workmanship.” He tapped a fingernail on the front. “Crystal. Jeweled setting. Quite the detail. Not your ordinary compass.”

Emma sat forward, hands clutching her coffee. “Is there anything else you can tell me about it?”

Killian shook his head. “I’m no expert. I simply know how to use the device…or I would were it working. Perhaps if you tracked the maker or the man who sold it they could tell you more.”

“Well, unless you see something I missed, I think finding whoever made this is a bust,” Emma said, taking the compass back from him. She pressed her lips together, noting how he fidgeted only slightly—his fingers tapping against his thumb while the rest of him stood stock still. She knew the answer to her next question before she even opened her mouth, but she asked it anyway. “Do you have any idea who might sell something like this?”

“You mean who might buy family heirlooms for pennies and then charge through the nose at resale?” he ground out. “Aye. Unless these children had a compass maker as an ancestor, this likely passed through Gold’s hands.”

Emma stood to leave, but found she wasn’t exactly sure what to do with her coffee. She wasn’t entirely sure she could just dump it down the drain in the sink. That felt a little rude anyways, considering she still had half a cup full.

Killian sighed, lifting the mug out of her hand. “I take it we’re paying a visit to the Crocodile.”

“The what?”

He snapped his mouth shut, eyes widening. “Nothing. Let me grab my jacket.”

“Oh no.” Emma held her hands up, the chain slapping dully against her wrist, halting him in his tracks. “I’m sheriff, this is my job.”

“And I’m a concerned citizen,” Killian shot back. “Mostly about you and the number of deals you’ve struck with Gold.”

“I can take care of myself, Killian,” she said. Tucking the compass into her pocket, she got her foot on the first step before Killian’s hand closed around her elbow. Gentle, but insistent.

“Please, Emma,” he said. “You don’t know him like I do. At least let me come for that, I might catch something you don’t.”

Emma sighed, but she couldn’t deny the very real fear in his eyes. There was a darkness to that fear, but it was true fear. Part of her should have been worried about what would happen if Killian and Gold ended up in the same room with only her to stop them, but she couldn’t dismiss the way anxiety coiled in her gut. Gold had been willing to risk injuring her and Regina to get what he wanted. Maybe Killian’s fear was justified.

“Fine,” she said. “But whatever issues you have with Gold, leave them at the door, okay? I won’t let you mess this up for these kids.”

He rocked back on his heels, his face thoughtful. Then he nodded and plucked his jacket up from among the blankets on the bed. Emma didn’t look behind her as she ascended, but she stopped short as she realized she wasn’t entirely sure how to get off the boat without ending up on her ass.

Killian chuckled as he passed her and it irked her how well he still read her. He winked. “Same as getting on, only in reverse.”

Easy as you please, he took hold of that same cable, quickly stepping over the line running down the side, and stepped down onto the little dock. He turned to her with twinkling eyes and held out his hand.

Emma gritted her teeth and followed him, doing exactly as he had done and stubbornly refusing to take the offered hand.

“See,” he said, apparently unflustered by her rebuff. “Nothing to it.”

“Come on,” she said, stuffing her hands in her pockets. “We’ve got work to do.”

#kau #captain swan #cs ff #cs au #cs fanfic #cs crew #henry's dad!au #i know it's been so so long #i'm a terrible person #this chapter has been sitting on my computer for six years #heh #my bad?#there's at least one more chapter coming tho #which has also been on my computer since 2017 #again a terrible person

24 notes · View notes

piracytheorist · 3 years

Note

top 5 ouat episodes? :D also has anything changed recently?

I'm realizing I haven't rewatched OUAT in quite a long time, but I'm pretty sure I can list my favourite episodes without looking at an episode list:

1. 7x14 "The Girl in the Tower". Not only is it my favourite, I definitely believe it's one of the best written episodes in the whole series. The pacing only of the episode is spectacular I can't even. And of course lots and lots of Alice, KnightRook and Curious Archer feels!! And it's just so sweet aaaaahhh like I remember 7x13 hurting like a bitch and then next week we got that and despite the angst it also had it was like a comfort watch and I felt my heart heal from the previous pain, it was so beautiful ❤️

2. 3x05 "Good Form" I mean, I'm a Hook fan, is it any wonder, lol. In some of the many rewatches I've done I actually noticed some plot holes that don't need to be mentioned here, but overall there's so many good things about the episode, first and foremost Killian's willing and conscious transition to actually trying to be a better dude. Also the CS kiss was amazing to me even at the time when I first watched the episode, and I didn't even ship CS back then. Dark times, I know.

3. Season 3 finale, yeah I'm counting it as a single one. Again, I want to remind y'all that at the time I watched that episode, I wasn't even a CS shipper (though I was a full-blown Hook fan), but the whole adventure was such fun, the feels were great, the humor was good, CS spending time together and dancing and being on a secret mission (like yeah at the time I was mostly broshipping them so it was great fun to see their dynamic in this situation) and Hook being a great partner and Emma finding herself... Oh it was great.

4. 6x06 "Dark Waters", though as with any episode in season six, some scenes need to be skipped. But the essence of the episode, the relationship between Killian and Nemo, Nemo's character himself, the conclusion, the feels! Even just thinking about it I get them warm feelz.

5. 1x15 "Red-Handed". I just. Love Ruby. She's aesthetic goals and she's a great character and I just adored watching her go through her own adventure in Storybrooke and even being so relatable at times (like when she found that chest that had a heart inside it and she said she was freaking out even though she knew she had done a good job). And idk it's a good episode, with a good resolution, it's got Ruby... Yeah, I love it.

Ask me my top 5 anything!

#ouat #ask and ye shall receive #carpedzem #as for the change you mean in real life?#I mean I am at a new job that's way more comfortable than the other one I was #idk if that's what you meant to ask 😆

10 notes · View notes

dani-luminae · 3 years

Note

Alright, folks, here's the deal:

Me and @disneyfan50 talk A LOT about different scenarios for movies and TV shows. Particularly, we also reimagine them to the best of our abilities. One of us put an idea out into the atmosphere, and if we like it enough, we roll with it and build on it. Sometimes, it goes as far as entire movie plots and seasons on certain shows! We talk about Descendants, Z-O-M-B-I-E-S, and the topic of today: Once Upon A Time.

(Now, anyone who's been to my blog knows I come up with the craziest out-of-the-box ideas! I take into account casting, abandoned ideas or deleted scenes from the script writers, historic backgrounds and plot holes. Oh, those get fun to fix!)

Now, for those of you who watched the show, you either liked it, disliked it, or have a season or 2 that favors the rest. Now, me and @disneyfan50 reimagine stuff all the time, but mostly I'm the true Imagination Mastermind! So, I go deep into my ideas. And this spark a question:

What of Emma died before she could go to Storybrooke?

Yes, it's sad and tragic, but as OUAT is that show where anything and everything could go wrong. Rumplestiltskin manipulated everything so that he could search for Baelfire/Neal Cassidy. And then he was prepared to do a long waiting game for Emma to come and save the fairytale characters.

She's the Badass with a Heart of Gold. The Sheriff. The SAVIOR.

But in world when she died before she could fulfill her destiny, who else would save them when they were all riding on her future?

The answer was simple:

Meet Lilith "Lily" Page, the jaded, tough-as-nails, punk yet incredibly insecure, Private Investigator.

Y'all probably remember her story, right? How the Charmings were so insistent that their unborn child be born "Good", that they took Maleficent's unborn dragon egg and wanted to put all of their child's Darkness into her in fear the unborn baby would be as bad as their mother, only to not only complete the ritual just as the dragon egg revealed to be an innocent baby but was banished to the Land of No Magic.

(Ring any bells? Yeah, that was bullshit and the Charmings deserved to have lost years with Emma!)

Anyways...., as I imagined it, Lily was found and adopted, but she felt invisible and unseen. She ran away, but was caught and brought back and because she was unable to get the Pages to understand her plight, she was kicked out. She was a thief, a con artist at best, and an incredible schemer despite feeling alone and that her life was full of darkness (Geez, I wonder why?🙄) Eventually, Lily gets arrested by Cleo Fox, a bail bondsman, for skipping bail and is set to a prison in Phoenix. It's there where she bonds with a pregnant inmate that "makes her life feel brighter" and decides to turn her life around. She's released and intends to meet with Cleo Fox but can't find her. By chance she meets with Dinah Raines, a Private Investigator, who she wants to hire to find Cleo. Unable to pay, Raines tells her she'll do it if she (Lily) helps her. The entire experience opens a door for Lily of stackouts and snooping, her expertise, and even though they learn of Cleo Fox's death, Raines sees the potential in Lily and offers to become her "Fairy Godmother" and help her join the P. I. Business.

For years after that, Lily thrives despite being poor and living out her small box of an apartment when Raines gives her a job:

Henry Mills, 10 years old, ran away from home and is seeking assistance in finding him. Giving a small file, Lily takes the job and indeed finds and tracks Henry to a cemetery, where she finds him at a grave of "Emma Swan".

Learning that he ran away to find his birth mother, Lily takes pity on him and spends a day with hil before taking it upon herself to bring him home.

Home....which is Storybrook, Maine.

Tell me what you think!

(Yes, I am still using Nicole Munoz!)

You put this AU proposal in far better words than I could, and with more backstory than I imagined! And I really like that we’re still using Nicole Munoz... changing her up for a white actress as an adult really bothered me.

But this is quite the AU with a lot of potential!

I wish we’d gotten more about Lily in the show...

(And god I so agree with that part about the Charmings… how am I supposed to like them again...)

#once upon a time #once upon a time au #ouat #ouat au #lily page

23 notes · View notes

cutieodonoghue · 3 years

Photo

dark gray (14/?)

summary: Killian Jones operates a lighthouse in the middle of nowhere, preferring a life of isolation, until one day a woman and a baby wash up on his little island and change his life forever.

read it on: ao3, ff.net

and also catch up on tumblr!

a/n: We finally have made it to uncharted territory! This chapter and the rest that follow were all cooking in my brain for literal years, y'all. I'm very nervous to share, but so excited I can finally finish this off!

Thank you so much for all of your support as I've reposted this story. It's meant so much!

I hope this ending answers questions, wraps up all the plot points, and warms your soul.

///

Fourteen

One Week Later

One of the world’s most ancient Garfield mugs is warm against Emma’s palms. She sits curled up in the window seat of her childhood bedroom unable to sleep. Henry, on the other hand, still sleeps to her immediate right hand side.

She should be sound asleep like him. It should be easy now that she’s home again in the safety of her parent’s house, with a perfectly cushioned mattress and food to last her a lifetime.

But instead, her mind spins just fast enough to keep her heart racing, and all through the night, she finds herself running her fingers through the pages of one of Killian’s journals, reading and re-reading his private works until she thinks she could rehearse them on command.

Her cheeks are warm with the heat of the tears that seemed to so easily find her eyes. She shuts them, taking a deep breath through her nose.

They didn’t let her return to the island. They wouldn’t let her return to the island.

And worse, nobody, not even Mister Smee, has said a word about what happened to Killian or the island on the day of her return to civilization.

Emma’s parents didn’t want her going off on her own yet. Maybe it was out of fear- they’d lost her once and didn’t want to lose her again- or maybe it was to protect her and Henry from the cameras that seem to always be right outside.

She’d never even given a thought to the idea that she’d be a global news story. But, apparently “girl goes missing from a cruise ship and washes up on a mysterious island in the middle of the ocean” is a story people are hungry for.

A creak on the steps that lead up to her little loft bedroom signifies that someone’s coming to see her, so she steadies herself and pulls on a tiny smile. Turning, she finds her father, a tired look in his eyes and his hair gently tousled from sleep.

He steps into her bedroom quietly, without having to say anything, and sits opposite her on the window seat. He peers outside for a minute, so she allows her gaze to drift that way, too, comfortable in the solace of knowing he’s here.

His gentle, warm hand touches her calf and he squeezes it briefly. “I was thinking about taking a drive up the coast.” Emma looks at him and finds his eyes soft. “We can hide out at Uncle Leroy’s until the…” He shakes his head, grimacing, “circus goes away.”

They all hate it. Even their neighbors have complained. It isn’t fair that they’d decided to keep covering the story from their perch outside of their house. As if there was any story left to tell. All that was left was Emma struggling to return to normal life.

“They’ll just follow us.” Emma sighs.

She stares at her father, wondering if he can tell she feels like a shell of a person, or if her walls and facades were just high enough to hide behind. Of anyone, she knew he’d be able to read into her.

His gentle smile is almost sorrowful. “It’s nice to dream.”

When she’d told her parents that she met a man on an island, they’d initially been relieved. At least she hadn’t been alone and scrounging for food and habitat. She’d been fed, warm, and safe. At least, for the most part.

It had been more difficult to explain that Killian wasn’t just a man on an island. She’d expected confusion, maybe some sense of doubt or worry, but instead, they promised they wouldn’t stop looking for him.

Still, she wonders if they realize how much Killian means to her. That the guilt of leaving without him weighs heavy on her breastbone, or that she isn’t sleeping with millions of what-if scenarios haunting her instead of dreams.

Emma follows David’s gaze back out the window, where the sun has finally pushed beyond the horizon. She glances over her shoulder when she hears Henry’s telltale stirring, and gets up before he can cry.

She reaches into his newly purchased crib and smiles, settling him into her arms with a whisper, “Hi, Henry. Hi. Did you sleep well?”

The doctors tell her it’s a miracle that he’s still alive and healthy after not being fed properly for so long. But she isn’t surprised. He’s a fighter, just like her.

Emma goes to work right away, setting him on the changing table her parents had eagerly bought to resolve his smelly diaper. Once he’s changed, she grabs a bottle and looks at her father, tipping her head toward the stairs.

“Time for breakfast. You coming?”

He smiles at her thoughtfully and crosses the room, stopping short of her. “Neal’s here.”

Emma nods. “I know.”

He’d stayed the night. Again. She knows because she’d had a late night feeding and found him curled up on the couch, clearly uncomfortable, but suffering through just the same.

“He was worried about you, Emma,” her father explains for the millionth time, “I didn’t realize you were…”

“I know,” Emma says again. She takes a steadying breath, pulling on another smile for him. “It’s fine. He’s… been surprisingly nice.”

It’s true. He has been very nice. He’s eager to help with anything she needs. He’s always running errands on their behalf, making food for them, keeping nosy neighbors away from the front door… enforcing the justifiable hours that the media can stand guard past the sidewalk.

If she hadn’t already made up her mind about him, she might be persuaded to fall back in love.

Emma enters the kitchen to find her mother already making herself busy, multitasking with a phone in one hand and a spatula in the other.

She shakes her head, scowling at whoever is on the other end of the call. “You’re not helping when you call me with pointless updates like this.”

Her eyes brighten once they find Emma and Henry, and a big smile grows on her lips. She mouths, “Hi,” and gestures to the pancakes on the skillet in front of her.

Emma smiles and nods in approval of the pancakes in question, although she isn’t sure she could even try to eat. Her stomach still feels sick.

Neal sits at the kitchen island, a mug of his morning coffee lifted to his lips while he scrolls through an app on his phone. He looks up at her as she prepares Henry’s bottle.

“Oh, I can hold him while you do that.”

He’s on his feet in a heartbeat, already at her side with hands held outward before she can protest, so she allows him to take the baby. Henry seems to like Neal, at least as much as he can, so once he’s in Neal’s arms, she only hesitates for a few nervous seconds before continuing her task.

“How’d you sleep?” Neal wonders genuinely.

“Okay.” Emma lies. She meets his eyes. “Sorry if we woke you up.”

Neal frowns, shaking his head with his brow knitted. “No, no. It’s fine. Believe me.”

Her mother heaves a sigh as she sets the phone down on the counter. “Every morning it’s the same thing. I can’t believe it. How could there be no new information? It’s been a full week! Surely there’s something.”

The only piece of information they’d been told was that they had dispatched a crew to check the island, and after that, it almost felt like they were forgotten.

Emma bites her lip when she feels it tremble, focusing on what she’s doing so much that she worries someone might think she’s being too quiet.

“Maybe we should go ourselves. To the island.” Neal says. “If they can’t find anything, maybe… I don’t know, maybe Em can see something they’re not.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” her father says diplomatically. “Emma’s still recovering.”

Neal scoffs. “She’s not crippled, Dave.”

“She’s not mute, either.” Emma says, looking at the group.

They become quiet, her father looking especially guilty.

“I’m sorry, Emma. If something happened on the island. If...”

“If he’s dead, they would’ve said something.” Emma finishes his thought. She closes her eyes, breathing in. It’s a moment of clarity that she hadn’t realized she even had within her. “If we meant anything to him, he’ll find us. Let’s just… try normal life again. As much as we can.”

Her mother seems worried for a few seconds, but soon offers a smile and nods. “Anybody hungry for pancakes?”

Storybrooke’s harbor has always been her favorite place to eat lunch on quiet afternoons. Facing the water, watching the boats drifting off in the distance, as puffy white clouds moved slowly overhead, she could always find something calming here.

She sits on her favorite bench, Henry in his stroller at her side, and Neal sitting opposite.

They’d been quiet since deciding to leave the house, eager to do something other than sit idly while they waited out the media storm and the non-updates from oceans away.

Even though it’s freezing, it’s still nice to be outside.

It’s the first time they’ve really been alone, apart from her parents. Tension simmers between them, as if they’re supposed to talk about everything that went on. As if she needs to tell him about her change of heart with regards to their relationship.

But she really, really doesn’t want to.

Emma breathes in the salty air and allows herself to retreat back to the island in her mind, to the cozy nights in the living room with Killian reading to her. To the last morning they’d shared, so natural and good.

She’s in love with him. She thought he felt the same.

It didn’t make sense that he’d just disappear.

Beside her, Neal clears his throat softly. “Emma.”

It’s clear to her when she looks at him that he must be nervous, his fingers dancing on top of his knee for a few seconds before he folds his hands together in his lap.

“I was an asshole. Our entire relationship. Hell, my entire life I’ve been an asshole.” He scoffs, shaking his head. He takes a deep breath and lets it out in a single sigh. “When your folks told me you were missing, I… totally lost it. No sleeping. No eating. Couldn’t focus on anything. So I flew over there, just to be with them while they waited for answers.”

She thinks she sees a tear in his eye. He sniffles, clearing his throat again. “We waited for almost three weeks.” He pauses, his upper row of teeth tugging at his lower lip. “I never saw them waver. I never saw them admit it was possible you were gone, even though that’s all anybody was saying around them.”

Emma knew it hadn’t been easy. She knew it had been a long time. But she can see in the pure sorrow on Neal’s face just how taxing it had been.

“Uh…” Neal takes another deep breath. “I guess I’m telling you all of this because losing you made me realize I knew how bad I was to you and I always just thought I’d get the chance to make up for it, you know? I thought I’d get the chance to be better for you. But, then...”

Neal shakes his head, clearly getting upset. A tear escapes his eye and he quickly wipes it away. “I thought you were dead.”

His voice is barely a whisper, spoken so quietly and with such passion that she knew nothing but the tight knot in her chest. She aches for him, and her parents, knowing that they’d been through so much. Knowing that they’d never stop looking for her.

“I’m so sorry, Emma.” Neal apologizes, honesty in the sorrowful knit of his brow. “I’m so sorry.”

Emma closes her eyes as she wraps her arms around him, holding him as close as she can on a bench. He begins to weep, his sobs wracking his body while he buries his face in her neck. She runs her fingers through his hair to soothe him.

“It’s okay.” Emma whispers. “It’s okay.”

When he finally pulls away, he’s far more broken than he had been before. He’s almost a new person. “I feel so stupid, crying like that.”

“No,” she insists, shaking her head.

“I know you moved on.” Neal tells her, glancing briefly at the water ahead of them. “And that’s okay. We were never meant to be together.” His admission feels like a weight being lifted off of her shoulders. “I just needed you to know that I’m sorry.”

Feeling free, yet vulnerable, Emma studies him quietly. He distracts himself with the view in front of them, but she can tell he’s still emotional. His knee wobbles and bounces quicker with each passing second.

Gently, she rests her cheek on his shoulder, wrapping her fingers around his arm, and stares out at the water. “We can still be friends.”

Neal laughs softly, his breath a white cloud in the cold December air. His knee stops bouncing. For a while, he’s quiet.

“Okay.”

One Week Later

There’s a dull throbbing in his head when he wakes up. The first thing he hears is the pulse of a heart rate monitor, followed by nearby chatter.

And then he hears laughter, bubbly and infectious.

Emma. Henry.

Slowly, his eyes open and he squints as he adjusts to the bright light that pours in from a nearby set of windows. The sterile room is small, with only a single chair accompanying the bed he lies in.

In the chair, Smee sits, snoring with his cheek pressed to his shoulder. He’s wearing a jacket as his blanket, and it appears that the man hasn’t seen civilization in a while, based on the beard he’s sporting.

His eyes fall closed again, feeling far too heavy to keep open.

An adorable crinkle by a shining green eye. Strands of blonde caught between his fingers. A whisper of his name in his ear.

Emma. Henry.

Killian licks his lips and groans under his breath at the aches and pains stinging all over. He’s still drowsy, feeling heavy, as if he’s been drugged. Sitting up is a chore, but he does it anyway.

He hears her voice, a whisper- maybe a memory, “Storybrooke. It’s in Maine. Can’t miss it. Can’t find it, either.”

Emma. Henry. Storybrooke.

“Smee,” he says, voice thick and cracking with lack of use. He clears his throat and opens his eyes once again. “Smee.”

The man in the chair jostles awake, licking his lips and sitting upright with his eyes wide. “Jones. You’re awake.” Smee pulls himself to his feet, jacket discarded at his feet. “How do you feel? Any pain?”

Killian grimaces, rubbing at his forehead, where the headache has begun to throb intensely. “I feel bloody fantastic, mate.”

Smee hesitates, seeming to not know for sure what to say. “You took quite the beating. Um… four broken ribs and your shoulder was dislocated. You were concussed. I know it doesn’t sound all that bad, but you were…” The man frowns, pausing as he searches for the words. “You were broken.”

A dislocated bone. A crack. A scream louder than any other.

Emma. He needs to get to Emma.

Killian starts to pull at the sheets. “Where’s Emma?”

“You should lie down. Let a doctor come check on you before we worry about that.”

He shakes his head. “No, I promised I’d…” He feels dizzy, so he falls back heavily against the bed, causing the frame to shake. “Where are they?”

Smee smiles gently. He grabs something from a table beside the bed and shows it to him. A newspaper. Emma and Henry on the front page.

“She had to go home. It was bordering on unsafe staying, what with all of the paparazzi and media. I couldn’t even see her once she got off of my boat. I heard that her folks wanted to stay and wait, but… the baby, he needed a little extra help from doctors and… you were nowhere to be seen.”

Killian furrows his brow slightly. His mind feels like a fog of knowledge, some of it clearer than the rest. He can’t seem to remember what happened after Emma left. “Where was I?”

“You were only just found a few days ago.” Smee says, clearly holding something back. He lowers his voice, “Stuffed into a barrel.”

The memories come back in almost a painful revelation. He shuts his eyes. “Bloody hell.”

“Lucky for you, you’ve got a brilliant mind in you.” Smee says optimistically. “You’ll be fully compensated for everything. What you did out there… it was damned heroic, Jones. You’ve had your name cleared.”

“How do you know that?”

Smee shrugs, a small smile on his lips. “As soon as they found you, I didn’t leave your side.”

The man, who Killian had never seen as anything but his means for food and materials, suddenly felt more to him like a friend than he’d ever experienced before.

With a shy little blush, Smee adds, “You’ve had a lot of visitors.”

Killian looked to the newspaper again, finding the image of Emma holding Henry close to her chest. He desperately needs to get to her.

Smee must notice his attention is strained, because he reaches for the paper. “Why don’t you lie down? I can get a doctor to check on you.”

“I need to get to Emma.”

“You will.” Smee promises. “Just as soon as you’re well enough to leave the hospital.”

#cs ff #cs au #my writing #dark gray #captain swan #eeeeek i'm so nervous about this #ahhhhhh #also still debating the last couple of chapters lol #so bare with me on the uncertainty of the length

21 notes · View notes

cssns · 5 years

Text

And we are back everyone!!! It’s time for the third wave roundup!

Can y'all believe that we are already here? I can’t! What a glorious summer it has been!! And I cannot believe that it’s over!!! Over, as in we won’t have any more new fic dropping for this years event, but all of the unfinished MC’s will continue to post until they are complete, so don’t worry, we still have a lot to look forward to!

If you haven’t had a chance yet to read the fabulous offerings this summer, you can find the entire collection from both last year’s event and this years here.

We had so many wonderful fics and art drop since the first of August and we also had updates for fics that dropped earlier in the summer. The first half of this post will cover the third wave fics and art, then we will feature the fics from earlier in the summer that updated in August. So without further ado, here we gooooooo!!!!!

@courtorderedcake kicked us off this month with her offering of Hallow with her own accompanying artwork for each chapter found here: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 Rated E with 7 chapters so far.

"The Goblin King was prepared to host the Darkness, stealing Fae women away to their corrupted lands underneath the ground as concubines. The Darkness chose another in his stead, but not before this selected vessel enacted a devastating attack in its vengeance, revealing its hatred & rage. The battle was a lesson the old kings had forgotten; never underestimate an opponent. Many more lives were lost as they razed over any who dared defy The Goblin King's will. Only the pure love of our rulers united in matrimony, breaking the Vorpal Dagger, sealed the darkness and the Goblin menace away. The light flourished under their fair rule, and the queen bore a child as pure as moon beams, swan feathers, and starlight. They lived happily ever after, and shall be written in history as Heroes for All Time."

This is the history Princess Emma memorizes from the day she is born, paraded about and presented only with the highest protection. The palace is a cage she wishes to escape, desperately. Not careful what wishes she made, Emma discovers history is written by the victors - The Dark One has an entirely different version of the events that took place.

@searchingwardrobes posted Until the Day Breaks and the Shadows Flee with artwork by @hollyethecurious. Rated M with 8 chapters. COMPLETE

Every night, she traces the contours of his body as Killian whispers words of love against her skin. But can Princess Emma ever be fully happy with a husband who only comes to her in utter darkness? A Captain Swan AU of the Roman myth of Cupid and Psyche.

@pirateherokillian posted the prologue to Wanderer Redeemed with artwork coming soon by @tennant-the-tigger. Rated T.

Emma, Goddess of Hope and Happy endings, finds herself in need and her only real chance of ever getting what she desires comes in the form of Killian Jones, a shunned outcast of their kind. A Modern-Day Gods Captain Swan AU written for CSSNS.

@thejollyroger-writer gave us her third offering for the event in Falling Paws Over Heels with artwork by @captainsjedi. Rated T one shot.

Captain Killian Jones -- the notorious Captain Hook -- has heard all kinds of stories during his travels around all of the realms. But the story that has always interested him the most is that of the enchanting sorceress of Storybrooke, a small town in the Enchanted Forest's Misthaven, the sorceress who takes men to her bed, but will only give her heart to the man who befriends her cat. Will Killian be the one who finally has what it takes?

@ilovemesomekillianjones gave us her one shot The Soldier, the Witch, and the Dragon with artwork 1 2 by @spartanguard. Rated M.

When soldier Killian Jones shows up on witch Emma Swan's doorstep, two worlds will collide. He will learn of worlds and wonders he never imagined possible and she will learn that true love might just be in the cards for her. Witches, Dragons and Magic, Oh My! A CS story for the 2019 Captain Swan Supernatural Summer event.

@whimsicallyenchantedrose gave us the prologue to her LOTR inspired Until the Stars Are All Alight, with artwork by @clockadile. Rated T

CS LOTR au: When Emma Swan steals a yellow Volkswagen Beetle, she has no idea it will lead her toward an adventure filled with danger and intrigue, sacrifice and a love stronger than anything she could imagine. Tasked with bringing the Savior home, the elf, Killian Jones of Misthaven travels to the Land Without Magic. Can he convince Emma to fulfill her destiny before the Dark One regains power and takes over all of the Enchanted Forest?

@teamhook posted Rionnag Dubh Dorcha (Dark Blue Star) with artwork by @hollyethecurious. Not rated.

It is said that evil is not born but made. This is how an act of kindness is twisted into a story about revenge. Emma and Killian are childhood friends until a tragedy separates them will another reunite them.

@eastwesthomeisbest dropped artwork to go with Roses (Tam lin) by @courtorderedcake, coming soon.

And now for all the fics that have updated since the first of August!! Including one update from last years event!

@welllpthisishappening continues to update All Was Golden In the Sky twice a week. We are now 2/3 of the way through the fic. Ch 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18. Artwork by @resident-of-storybrooke, chapter art 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 by @distant-rose and extra art by @optomisticgirl. Rated M.

@let-it-raines updated Not Your (Soul)Mate which is now COMPLETE. Ch 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16. Artwork 4 5 6 by @captainsjedi. Rated M.

@jarienn972 updated A Simple Spell Ch 4 5 with artwork by @cocohook38. Rated T.

@snowbellewells updated A Story Told at Last which is now COMPLETE. Part 1 Part 2. Artwork by @branlovestowrite. Rated T.

@profdanglaisstuff updated The Very Witching Time which is now COMPLETE. Ch 4 5 6. Artwork by @gingerchangeling and extra art 2 3 by @mariakov81. Rated M.

@spartanguard updated Sick of Love which is now COMPLETE. Ch3. Artwork by @sherlockianwhovian. Rated M.

@snowbellewells updated Face to Face In the Broad Daylight, her sequel to last summer’s offering Run to Me In the Dead of Night. Ch 4. Artwork by @branlovestowrite. Rated T.

@thejollyroger-writer updated What Happened in Berkshire which has now been expanded to 3 parts. Ch2. Artwork by @captainsjedi. Rated G.

And finally, from last years event,

@kymbersmith-90 updated Slayer. Ch16. Artwork by @hollyethecurious. Rated E.

WOW!!! Ohhhhh man!!! What an INCREDIBLE summer it has been!! And this is just what dropped and updated in August!!! I still have to do an event roundup post, featuring everything from June, July and August!!! It’ll probably be a few days before I can get that one ready, so be on the lookout for it, probably, this weekend!!! Thank you all so much for your participation, whether that came in the form of writing, making art, betaing, or reading! This event wouldn’t be the same without all of you!!! I’ll see you again in a few days!

#cssns #roundup #roundup post #third wave #third wave roundup #aug and sept

33 notes · View notes

doodlelolly0910 · 5 years

Text

Love Don't Cost a Thing

Summary: Emma thought she was living her happily ever after until she wasn’t. Now Neal is living his with someone else and Emma has a plus one option to the wedding from hell but no one to fill the space. Enter Killian Jones, devastatingly handsome male escort and the answer to Emma’s problems. She hires him for the wedding because he’s the safe choice. The temporary choice. Falling in love wasn’t on the invoice.

You can also find this on AO3 and FFN!

A/N: Hey all! It's Friday and this is the last formal chapter of this fic! You may have noticed though that final chapter count has gone up and that's because there is also an epilogue coming! I'm not quite ready to say goodbye to this little story and I hope you guys enjoy this chapter and what's to come. Thank you so so much to @superchocovian who was my fantastic beta for this. I've said it before but she came into this expecting to beta a little oneshot and it ended up becoming this huge monster that she didn't even get an eye at the length of. She really was amazing through this whole process. And thank you to @artistic-writer , my second set of eyes on this, smut guru, and fabulous artist for all the gorgeous photosets that accompanied this fic. And thank you to everyone who loves this fic and reads it still for going on this crazy little journey with me. I appreciate all of your reviews, reblogs, and love more than y'all know! And here we go!

Chapter 12

Emma rounded the corner just past their room towards the stairwell and pressed herself against the wall, chest heaving with barely contained sobs. Moments later, she heard the door open and shut. She waited and peeked around the corner to see her walking down the hall swiftly in the opposite direction where the elevators were. She clapped a hand over her mouth just in time to suppress a sob and retreated back around the corner again, sliding down the wall as two fat tears rolled from each of her eyes.

When the tears stopped flowing as heavily, Emma had made up her mind. Men were all the same. This was just a job for him, the things he said to her apparently just part of a sick game. He needed to leave. Right now. She was better off alone.

“Swan, I'm so glad you're back, love. You won't believe- wait, what are you doing?” Killian said hurriedly as she entered the room, letting the door shut firmly behind her. His eyes caught up with his brain and he watched her stalking through the room, a stern expression on her tear stained face. Her arms were full of his toiletries, retrieved from the bathroom on her way in, and she dumped them into his suitcase. She went to the dresser next, not giving him an answer, and began to pull his clothes from his drawer.

“Whoa, whoa, wait, love, what's going on?” he asked, stepping forward and grabbing her by the shoulders. She sidestepped him and piled his clothes in the bag.

“You're leaving,” she said simply. “Contract fulfilled. I'll drop off the remainder of your payment on Monday.”

Read the full length chapter on AO3 and FFN!

Tag list (if you would like to be added or removed from this list, please send me a message or an ask): @artistic-writer @superchocovian @snowbellewells @bmbbcs4evr @kmomof4 @xemmaloveskillianx @resident-of-storybrooke @hollyethecurious @courtorderedcake @hookedonapirate @effulgentcolors

#captain swan #cs ff #cs ff au #csff #emma swan #captain hook #killian jones #captain swan ff #escort!killian #ldcat #love don't cost a thing #12/13 #Chapter count went up!#only the epilogue left!

47 notes · View notes

timelordthirteen · 6 years

Text

The Bartender - Part 5

Mr. Gold/Belle French, G

Summary: Originally a prompt fill for an Anon on Tumblr who asked for Bartender AU.

Chapter Summary: When last we left our pair, Gold had agreed to work with Belle on Saturday night. IT HAS BEEN 84 YEARS. Hi, I'm Lindsay and I take forever to update fics. So some lovely person left a comment on this fic a week or so ago and it inspired me not only to come up with a twist of an ending that I hope you will all enjoy, but also the hussle to get this fic done. The power of comments y'all. ;)

Notes: Once again, thank you for the lovely prompt! This is completely silly. It almost veered into ridiculous territory and I had to pull it back from the edge.

[AO3] [Part 1] [Part 2] [Part 3] [Part 4] [Part 5]

Saturday night went surprisingly well.

Belle was a delight to work with, as Gold assumed she’d be, and the night passed in a blur of activity and loud music. His ears were still ringing when the last patrons left, which included Mary Margaret Blanchard and Ruby Lucas dragging a very pregnant Ashley Boyd along as their designated driver.

He was tired and his leg ached from moving back and forth behind the bar, twisting and pivoting to reach bottles and glasses. His clothes smelled of stale beer and the soles of his shoes were sticky with splatters of soda and smashed fruit. Yet he wouldn’t have had it any other way if it meant he got to spend his evening with Belle.

The realization hit him like a punch to the stomach, and he leaned against the bar. Across the room, Belle was stacking glasses onto a tray, the hazy lights from the stage illuminating her from behind. Her hair was piled on her head and held with a clip, but stray curls had been falling free as she worked, drawing his attention to the slope of her neck. He’d been staring at her off and on all night, barely able to keep his focus when she was nearby with her blue blouse and it’s open back, tight jeans, and brilliant smile.

She was beautiful, smart, and funny, and he was smitten. Hopelessly, in fact.

Belle lifted the tray carefully and turned, smiling at him as she picked her way across the room, avoiding the puddles of spilled drinks and a few blobs of ketchup. Her hips swayed as she slid around the edge of a table, and Gold’s eyes momentarily glazed over. She set the tray on the bar and blew a puff of air up over her forehead, vainly trying to flip a lock of hair out of her eyes.

“Hey,” she said breathlessly. “Busy night, huh?”

Gold blinked and then nodded. “Yes, quite.” She reached for a cocktail napkin and used it to wipe her nose and he frowned. “Why don’t you go home? I’m sure you’re still worn out from being sick. I can finish up here, and the rest will keep until tomorrow.”

“Nah, I’m used to it,” she said, tossing the napkin away before she sighed. “Besides, in my experience, cleaning up always seems to suck so much more in the morning.”

He nodded again and let it go, watching as she hefted the tray of glasses again and pushed through the double doors into the kitchen. Her face always seemed sad when she thought no one was looking, and her sighs had grown heavier as the night went on in spite of her cheerful outward demeanor. Tending bar was hard work, especially for a woman in a bar that was usually full of men, but he got the sense that she meant more than when she said by she was 'used to it.'

He’d been wondering for some time what someone like her was doing in a town like Storybrooke, working at a place like the Rabbit Hole. There had to be a story there, a path of hardships that made this seem like a better option than anything else or anyplace else, but he didn’t want to push the issue.

They were almost done cleaning up for the night, when a song came on that made Gold stop with the push broom in his hand. The jukebox had been playing while they worked, background music to fill the silence in between the clatter of glassware and the rush of running water. It was the same song they’d danced to the night he’d almost kissed her.

“It’s our song,” Belle said, biting her lip as she smiled and set down her rag. She came towards him and held out her hand for him to take.

Gold shook his head, and leaned the broom against the nearest table before he took it in his. “Our song?”

She let him pull her close and shrugged. “Why not? I haven’t dance with anyone else to it.”

He didn’t want to think about what that meant, but the allure of dancing with her again was too strong to ignore. He gave her a wry smile and braced his weight on his good leg as he spun the both of them around. She let out a squeal of delight as her hands tightened against him. It felt good to hold her again, to feel the warmth and light of her up close. She giggled as he turned them again, sliding to the side as he did so. He knew he couldn’t let it go to his head or let himself believe this could be a regular thing. She deserved better than this job and this town, better than him too, but for these few moments it was like he was living another life.

“This isn’t getting the pint glasses washed,” she said, shifting her arm so it went up around his neck.

It pushed her chest against his, the narrow V of her blouse opening more, and he forced himself to look away. The feeling of her bare skin where his hand rested at her back was bad enough, conjuring all sorts of thoughts and images, situations where this might even be a regular occurrence for the two of them.

He glanced at her and caught her cheeky smile. “I don’t think the glasses mind,” he said, vaguely aware that his accent was a little thicker than usual.

All of a sudden Belle pitched into him, propelled by the slip of her shoe over something on the floor. Her leg kicked up behind her causing her to stumble and step on Gold’s foot. He grunted in pain and banged into a table, toppling one of the chairs and sending them both to the floor.

When the chaos settled, he found himself on top of her, braced on his arms with their bodies pressed together from waist to toes. He looked down and was taken aback by how close she was. Her breath ghosted over his lips as she panted, her pink mouth parted in surprise, but her eyes were dark and searching. It would have taken the slightest movement of his head to press his lips to hers, and as soon as he realized it, he rolled to the side.

Belle groaned and pushed herself up. “Sorry.”

He let his head drop back against the floor and sighed. “Who would have thought the old man with the lame leg would be the graceful one.”

She swatted him lightly, then tipped her head back and laughed, and he grinned at the sweet sound. A few minutes later, they righted themselves, and whatever had passed between them was long gone. He helped her finish up the washing and they took out the bags of trash together. She agreed to leave the rest until tomorrow since the bar didn’t open on Sundays, and then gave him a soft kiss on the cheek before she left.

As Gold was walking back to his shop to retrieve his car, warm head to toe from the briefest brush of Belle’s lips, something caught his attention across the street in front of Granny’s. A yellow Volkswagen Beetle with New York plates was parked out front and he stopped to stare at it for a long moment. Storybrooke rarely saw any outsiders. Belle had been the last newcomer that he was aware of, though he couldn’t remember exactly when she’d arrived. It seemed like just last week and a decade ago all at the same time, and he frowned. How long had she lived here?

A strange feeling tickled his spine, making him shiver. Goosebumps rose on his skin despite it being warmer than usual for a late fall evening, and he turned slowly, watching as a blonde haired woman came out of the inn to retrieve something from the car. His eyes narrowed, and there was the sense that he needed to remember something, something very important.

As soon as the notion was there it was gone, and Gold shook his head, giving the bright yellow car one last glance before he pulled open the door of his Cadillac.

#rumbelle #rumbelle fic #belle x mr. gold #my rumbelle fic #the bartender #fic

20 notes · View notes

lonelydaydreams · 2 years

Text

Coming home part 2

A/N: Here is the new chapter of coming home. Y'all seemed to like this story so I decided to make it a multi-fic! Oh and btw, Zelena is in Marians body in this chapter, in case it could be a little confusing.

Later that night:

Robin couldn't sleep, his mind constantly drifted of. He was afraid of what Zelena was planning on to do. He knew that all she wanted was to see Regina suffer, so he would probably have to do something that would hurt her.

**************

Zelena didn't have to work the next day day, so they were all eating breakfast together. After that, Robin brought Roland to school. When he came home Zelena immediately started talking to him; 'You don't want me to cause harm to those you love right'?

'Just tell me what you want already' Robin said clearly annoyed.

'Break her heart'. Zelena replied.

'Please no Zelena, you said you wouldn't hurt her. You can also do that with words.' He was absolutely desperate. He wasn't going to break her heart again, because he was sure she was already enough hurt when he left town and never being able to come back. At least if she felt the same way he did about her. But he was almost entirely sure of that, because she had clearly been really upset about it all (just like he was).

'You're right, that is exactly the reason why you are going to do it for me. And I am sure this will ll hurt her even more.' Zelena said with a very wicked smirk on her face. Gosh, how much he just wanted to punch her right in the face. But he couldn't do that, he wasn't sure if her magic still worked here. But if it did, it would only cause even bigger trouble.

'You wicked b*tch!' He was so angry with the woman right now, but then he reminded himself that he had to stay calm.

'Oh I like it when people call me that!' She exclaimed excitedly. 'It makes me feel so ... wicked!'

'Oh please just shut up!' He was getting angrier with every minute passing.

'Being angry isn't going to solve any problem for you outlaw. You will do exactly as I say or else I could just take Roland and go back to Storybrooke. Oops!' She was widely smiling right now and he would have wiped it right of her face if that had been possible.

'Zelena do with me whatever you want just please leave them all out of it. Please!' He felt extremely vulnerable but he couldn't care less if the people he loved were on the line.

'BREAK HER HEART OR I WILL DO SOMETHING MUCH WORSE' He then knew that he didn't have a choice so he had to it.

'Okay, but that's the only thing that is going to hurt her, you will also stop hitting my son and never hurt him ever again!' He was demanding things now because he couldn't hurt her any more than that and he needed his son to be safe, he wouldn't survive if anything else would happen to them.

'Fine, I just want to destroy her and I think this will be enough. Let's get started then! Such a good thing I wrote her phone number on paper. I'll go get it.' She walked away and he was silently praying she didn't remember where she put it. But unfortunately, that wasn't the case. She came back with the paper in less than a minute.

'You just have to tell her she was such a fool because she thought you could love her but you never loved her and that you only got into a relationship with her because not everybody could make the evil queen fall in love with someone. And that you told her you chose her so we would all be safe. And don't forget to tell her you couldn't be happier now'.

God, he really was going to say something he would regret instantly after he said it. But it would mean she was safe so he had no choice. So he grabbed his phone, dialed the number and after three rings she already answered. 'Robin?' She sounded so desperate and broken. He felt so guilty because he was the reason of it and he was only going to break her even more.

'Hello Regina'

'Why are you calling'? And oh god just how much he missed hearing that angelic voice. It would be the last time for him to hear it so he would better this it while it lasted.

'I need to tell you something'

'Okay, go ahead'. And here was the moment he would shatter the world of his soulmate and with that, also his.

'I thought you deserved to know you can move on with someone else and not think about us anymore'.

'Robin. You know I can't do that.' And he could hear her trying to muffle the sobs in vain.

'Well you better do because I don't want you to dwell on the past which was only a lie.'

'What? What do you mean?'

'Everything between us was a lie. Did you really think someone could fall for the evil queen? I just faked it so everyone would see what I could make the evil queen do; thinking she could be loved. God did you really believe that I fell for you?!' He immediatley regretted every single word he said but Zelena wasn't satisfied yet so he had to continue.

'I-Do you really mean that?'

'Yes, yes I do. That stupid lion tattoo thing only made things easier for me. You really are a fool Regina, to think I loved you!'

'But what about that day in the vault and when you said you chose me?' She was crying now.

'Well not everybody can say they fucked the queen. And I had to protect my family from you! If I said I chose you instead of her, you would think I only left out of obligation but I didn't. I love Marian and only Marian. She and Roland mean everything to me. I am so happy here in New York, I couldn't wish for a better life.'

'Oh uhm okay, just know that I'm glad you're happy. I-I won't ever disturb you again. Goodbye Robin.' She was entirely sobbing right now, he could hear that. He felt so extremely guilty. She sounded so heartbroken and he was the reason.

'Goodbye Regina'. And then he ended the call. 'Well done thief, didn't know you had it in you!' And he wanted to beat the hell out of her, no he wanted to kill her! But he couldn't. So he sat there, trying to hold his tears back. So he said that he needed a moment alone and thank god she'd let him. He then walked away to the appletree that reminded him of his soulmate, who was now most certainly lost to him forever. He couldn't hold the tears back any longer, so he sat there, crying, no sobbing against the appletree for the next few hours.

A/N: I am so sorry for this guys ( I almost cried while writing it), but I promise, I always write a happy ending for my characters!

As always, revieuws are always appreciated. To let me know if there are any grammer/spelling mistakes (English isn't my first language), to leave some new prompts and of course to tell what you think of the story! <33

#ouat #outlaw queen #oq #robinhood #reginamills #zelena mills

0 notes

wierdogal · 6 years

Text

Car Kicking Reduces Stress

Prompt: "I’ve had a really awful day so I started kicking a car out of frustration and it turned out to be your car I’m so sorry"

Author’s Note: I wrote the first chapter from Belle’s perspective and @leni-ba gave me the idea of writing from Gold’s perspective so for my last RIH, here it is!

[Chapter 1] [AO3]

Roger Gold wasn't a social man. To be honest, he was happy being the hermit of the town. But that had changed when Neal had started school and the usual quite of his home was replaced with the noise of toddlers playing.

David Nolan was a frequent visitor now for the Victorian, as he usually picked up his daughter Emma who was Neal's new best friend. ("Don't worry Papa, you'll always be my Papa even if I have a new best friend.)

And it was during one of those visits that David asked Gold if he wanted to play pool with him and some other fathers that Friday night.

"We're all fathers to young kids and we could use a guy's night," offered David which made Gold just look at him funny. "Mary Margaret, Regina and Tia all offered to look after Neal. They'll be having their own girl's night as well."

"Looks like your deputy and his family are doing well," said Gold as he offered David a glass of iced tea. "I've finalized that restraining order for Alice's mother. They should breathe easily now."

David nodded. Killian Jones was the town's new deputy and he had moved because his first daughter's mother was just released from prison and Killian didn't want her anywhere near young Alice. So he had relocated with his new family to Storybrooke. David had asked Gold's help in making sure his new deputy would be safe, legally.

"Scary business that," began David. "I mean, the man even changed his name from Rogers just so that woman wouldn't get a wind of them and she still found them."

"Well she may have found them," began Gold. "But she won't get her hands on young Alice. She'll have to fight an entire town if she even tries."

David smiled as the sound of young legs all ran towards the kitchen. "Hey, y'all. You guys done with your art project?"

"It's going to be the best poster the school has ever saw," proclaimed Emma as she exchanged high fives with Neal, Roland and Alice.

"Alright, we have to drive Roland back to the mayor's house and drop Alice at the station," said David as he ushered them to the car. He turned to look at Gold. "So Friday?"

Gold shrugged and turned to Neal. "You alright with a playdate with Emma, Roland and Alice this Friday?"

The kids all shouted their joy and excitement and Gold turned to David. "There's your answer."

And that one Friday game of pool turned into a weekly thing for the men while the ladies all took turns to which house they would have the kids playdates and experiment with their culinary and baking skills.

Although al women tend to tease Gold that it was high time their group of three turned to a group of four because the men and children outnumbered them by one.

Which ended up being the topic of the night.

"You have to admit, the ladies do have a point," began Robin as David attempted (and failed) to put anything on the pocket. "It's about time you get yourself out there."

Gold sent him a glare. "I don't have to do anything. Neal and I are perfectly happy."

"Not as happy as when you're talking with the librarian," said David as Killian and Robin snorted in laughter.

"Nolan," warned Gold as David shrugged his shoulders and let Killian take his turn.

"Oh come on, Roger," began David as he sat beside them and took a drink from his beer. "What you do on a day to day basis at the diner, it's like a scene from a romcom."

"Man has a point," said Robin.

"Tia and I thought you were married when we saw you at the diner the first time," remarked Killian. "Imagine my surprise when Ruby said that Gaston was Belle's boyfriend."

"Now there's an unlikely match," said Robin as he took Killian's spot and aimed for the eight ball. "Wonder what Belle sees in that buffoon."

Gold rattled off a lot of things that Gaston had and he didn't but he did not dare voice it out. The weekly pool game at the Rabbit Hole had made Gold realize that there was something to gain from having other men acquaintances that were his age and not his son's.

"Yeah well I don't really think that relationship is going to last any longer," began David as Robin began to beat every single one of them. "And when that happens, Roger is going to make his move."

"I will do no such thing," said Gold as Robin finally failed to pocket the 11th ball and Gold took his turn, pocketing everything and winning his second game of the night. "Now can we moved on from talking about my personal life."

"You mean the lack of one?" asked David as the other three laughed and Gold just shook his head. "Alright, alright...let's move on to Robin and how Regina seems to be glowing these days."

And so it went that every Friday, the four men gathered and played pool. Occasionally teasing each other about their past, their children, their day to day lives in the quiet town of Storybrooke. That was until one Friday night, they had arrived and Belle French was on a date with Gaston Hunter.

Well Ruby and Graham were also sitting at the same table but there was no thinking required to see that the people on that table were having a double date.

"She doesn't seem to be enjoying her evening," began Killian as he and Gold turned to the table of four. "Tia and I heard them arguing at the diner earlier today. I didn't think they'd patch things up quiet quickly."

Gold could only nod as he drained his Scotch. To be honest, he was a little disappointed seeing Belle and Gaston together at the Rabbit Hole. Belle had been giving him hints that she had planned on ending things with the brute and Gold was a little overjoyed with that. Belle deserved so much better than the neanderthal.

The night continued but Gold couldn't help but sneak glances at the table of four. Belle seemed to not be enjoying her night...but so was Gaston. They remained quiet and not interacting while Ruby and Graham kept the conversation going.

"Earth to Roger," said David as the other man nudged the older one with his shoulder. "Maybe you should go and make her night by rescuing her from the date from primeval."

Before Gold could reply, both Belle and Gaston stood from their table and left together. Gold's heart sank...well that was just great.

"Now's your chance," whispered Robin as he and Killian dropped their game and went back to the table.

"What do you mean my chance?" asked Gold.

"Did you see their faces?" asked Killian. "They both weren't enjoying the evening. And I told you, Tia and I heard them arguing. My detective skills tell me that they ended things earlier and Belle just didn't want to ruin Ruby's plans for the evening."

"You have no evidence of that, detective," replied Gold as he drained his glass. "Besides-"

"Gold, either you go out there and talk to Belle or I'm going to tell the ladies that next Friday you're hanging out with them instead of us," said David.

"How sure are you that she's even still outside?" asked Gold.

"Wanna bet?" asked David. "If Belle isn't outside, we'll take care of the kids next week and the ladies get to have their own girl's night."

"But if she is," began Killian. "Next week's drinks are on you."

"For the whole night," added Robin.

"You're on," said Gold as he grabbed his coat and keys, fully intending to head to Regina's home to pick up Bae and maybe watch a movie-

He stopped dead in his tracks when Belle French was outside the Rabbit Hole, frustrated and vigorously kicking the front tie of his Cadillac and slamming her fists on the hood.

Gold raised an eyebrow but Belle seemed to not notice his arrival. She gave his car one final kick and then straightened her coat. Satisfied, she turned and began walking away.

Now or never…

He cleared his throat. "I could have sworn my car never did anything against you Ms. French." He said as he walked closer.

He saw her froze and for a second he thought she was going to run but she slowly turned and, a sheepish expression on her face.

"I-"

"She's suffered worse," began Gold as he walked over and leaned on the side of his car. "But it's usually because I didn't agree to an extension of rent. Seeing as I don't own the apartment above the library, I dare say you must really have it out for me, Ms. French."

"No, it's not-," stammered Belle. "It's not-your car just had to be at the right place at the worse time."

Gold raised an eyebrow and chuckled. Guess the boys were right. "Bad night?"

"You can say that again," said Belle as she stood next to him, leaning back on the car as well. "I've had a really awful day so I started kicking a car out of frustration and it turned out to be your car."

She blushed profoundly and made herself look him in the eye. "I'm sorry."

"I'm glad to be of service," replied Gold with a smile and Belle couldn't help but laugh. Oh that was a sound he would treasure. Seeing her smile fueled his confidence and he dared to make a move. "Day isn't over, Ms. French. How about some hot chocolate at Granny's. Neal swears it'll turn any dark day upside down."

Belle smiled but that wasn't actually a yes so he pushed on. "My treat."

"How can I say no to that," replied Belle with a chuckle.

Gold smiled and opened the passenger side of his car and offered her his hand. "And you can call me, Belle."

"Roger," said Gold as he bowed slightly and placed a kiss on the back of her hand. "Your chariot, my lady."

"Thank you kind sir," replied Belle and as Gold quickly shut the door and got into the driver side he saw the three men all cheering for him and smiling like the Cheshire Cat by the window of the Rabbit Hole. Gold shook his head but smiled and saluted to them.

He was buying drinks next week but he couldn't be any happier losing a bet.

#rumbelle is hope #rumbelleishope #rumplestiltskin #belle french #rumbelle fic #wierdo writes

22 notes · View notes

hannah-mic · 7 years

Text

Rescue me- Killian jones x reader imagine

Guys since I’m getting more attention now bc of the Chicago convention I figured I’d post this- this fanfic has been my baby for the past 3 months so please don’t hate on it- it is also not all original info bc it does follow the plot of season 3 in Neverland- just with the reader added to the mix. I’m really excited for y'all to read it and I hope you do bc I always find myself wondering why can’t imagines be longer? So I decided to write one. No hate please, please enjoy! I know there may be some grammatical errors

As you look up over the Jolly Roger you see it there in the distance, Neverland. This is by far the last place you thought you’d be today. You haven’t been here in a long time. And you didn’t leave on exactly the greatest terms with Peter. In that story that would make you Wendy Darling, but you are no Wendy Darling. Yes that’s who you are in the book but you are not from the enchanted forest and you are not from London. You are from America and while on a cruise with your parents, the ship sank killing everyone except you. Next thing you know you washed up a shore Neverland and was rescued by none other than Peter Pan himself. You blink out of your memories as Hook comes up next to you. “Are you ok, love?” You always got gushy when he called you love. You and Killian had been dating for 6 months now, but with all the craziness in Storybrooke you’ve barely had time to be in the relationship. “I’m fine,” you reply, “But I know we’re doing a good thing and all but I’d much rather be spending time with you back home. I can’t help but wonder why you’re doing this,” you say as you glance over at Emma. Hook follows your glance. “(y/n) are you jealous? You know that I only have eyes for you. But I’m a hero now and this is what heroes do.” He tells you as he wraps his arms around your waist. “Your right. I’m sorry,” you say sheepishly as you look down. He kisses you on the forehead. “That’s ok, that means that you want me all to yourself,” he chuckles. You change the subject, “Did Pan tell you anything when he kidnapped Henry?” “He was very vague, as Pan usually is, all he said was something about ransom, something about a trade.” All the color drained out of your face. Oh no, you thought. Now you were gonna have to tell him about what happened. “(y/n)? What’s wrong? Tell me,” Hook looks at you with urgency. You pull him by the hand into his cabin. “Well…. you know how you had a first love, Mila?” He nods. “I had a first love. Unfortunately it was Peter.” “Pan? Pan! Pan was your first love!!” Killian freaks out, he is very possessive of you. “And now you’re calling him Peter like he’s some sort of regular human?!!” Hook is outraged. “He wasn’t always like that,” you urge. “ I’m gonna have to tell you what happened and fast because from what he said I can tell you he’s coming for me.” “Like hell he’ll get you,” Killian growled. You stroke his arm to calm him down. “It all started when I was on a cruise with my parents. The ship sunk and left only me alive. I washed up on the shores of Neverland. The only thing I remember before I passed out was Peter carrying me inland. I woke up two days later in the burrow. Peter asked me who I was and I told him. I told him how there was nothing left for me as a 14 year old with no parents or family. So he told me I could stay there and live with him. So I said yes because I was a child and it sounded exciting. I stayed in the burrow with Peter and he introduced me to the lost boys. He told me they were boys he rescued from your crew and before you say anything yes I know that he actually kidnapped them from you. So we did everything together. Hunting, playing, he learned quickly that I didn’t mind letting my hair down and getting messy. He said that’s what he liked best about me. One day, while all the lost boys were swimming in the lagoon, Peter and I sat on a rock near the shore. He blurted out to me that he loved me. He said he wanted to marry me and make me the queen of Neverland, and stay alongside him for the rest of our lives. So I said ok. We had the shaman of one of the Indian tribes perform our ceremony. So I was happy with Peter. But something I realized about three years into my stay, was that we weren’t aging, we weren’t aging at all. So I asked Peter about this and he said he didn’t know why but, that was the magic of the island. By then I had become friends with one of the girls of the nearest tribe, Tiger Lilly. I began to confide in her, rather than Peter. She told me of the adventures she went on and all the things she’d seen. I was living vicariously through her, but one day I realized that it was not enough. I was hesitant to tell Peter about this, but one day I finally did. One day I told him I wanted adventure and to explore and to live, but I still loved him. That didn’t change. Well he told me about how he cannot leave the island for extended periods of time or he will die. So I decided to stay with him, but over the years I grew very unhappy. He noticed this. One day he asked me if I wanted to leave, and I confessed that I did. He said nothing after that and we grew silent over the next few days. I took that as a sign that he wouldn’t try to stop me but boy was I wrong. One day he caught me trying to leave the island on some flim-flam makeshift raft. Well I don’t know what came over him but he went off. He said we had a bond, that we were married and I was his queen and that I could never leave him. So he began to keep a closer eye on me. He had me trapped. I tried to escape again, but he caught me, and this time he kept me tied up in the burrow where I didn’t see the sun shine for 3 months. Finally when he was confident I would obey, he began to let me roam again. This is when I met Ariel. I was wading in the bay one day when I saw her tail flip around a rock. I went after her out of curiosity. So she actually talked to me and she said she saw me with Peter and how he had control of me and she said she could help me escape. She said to meet her at the rock in three days and all I needed to bring was a talisman of great value to me. I chose my mother’s locket she gave me as the ship was going down before she drowned. I arrived and Ariel explained what was to happen. She poured the potion over my locket and then had me put it on. When I did, I grew a tail. She told me as long as I had the necklace on I would be a mermaid. So we swam off and as a looked back at Neverland I saw Peter on the shore, staring at me crying but angry. He screamed my name into the wind. That was all it took for me to bolt off into the distance. When I arrived back in South Carolina I thanked her and was on my way. He never came back to get me, but I would always find the occasional message next to me when I woke up, telling me how pretty I was while I slept or telling me about how he was sorry and he didn’t blame me for leaving. Leaving the island to watch me each night greatly weakened him. I stopped getting them when the curse hit and I never thought I would see Peter again. I was on that island for a grand total of 7 years all the while not aging, yet wiser beyond my years. So I hid myself away, moved from town to town, until I was old enough to get my own place which just happened to be right where Storybrooke was moments before the curse hit. Since I am technically a character in the book I too was under the curse the same until Emma broke it. But I had no one there, until I met you.” You finished the story and was thoroughly surprised at how quiet and respectful Hook was being. “So that’s it,” You said. “I’m guessing Peter decided that it was time he got me back.” Killian looked up at you with sad eyes. “I won’t let that happen,” he said as he kissed your knuckles. Just then you both heard a crashing outside and you bolted out the door. Standing there on the side of the ship was none other than Peter Pan himself. “Give me back my son!” Emma yelled as she tried to slice him with her sword. He just flew around the ship and landed directly behind you and Killian. “Aww, yes here’s what I came for. Turn over (y/n) and then I’ll think about giving you your son back. But then again, it’s not really up to you is it?” He laughs as he grabs your hand and begins your ascent into the air. “(y/n)! NO!!!!!!!!!” Killian screams in agony as he grabs your hand and desperately holds on. Peter shoots forward and you lose Hook’s grip. You look at your boyfriend below you tears streaming down your face. “I WILL FIND YOU!” Hook shouts as you fade away into the clouds.

Peter drags you through the air not bothering to look at you yet. “Peter this is over! Let this go!” You shout. “Let me go!” “As you wish,” he replies with a smirk as he releases your hand from his. You feel yourself free fall, the pit of your stomach repeatedly dropping. You hear screams of agony and you know it must be Killian watching you fall to your certain death. You close your eyes and take a deep breath, hoping death isn’t as bad as you thought it is. Just as you brace yourself for impact, you hit the water smoothly and sink below. You come up, hoping that Hook can see your ok, but you suddenly get dragged back down again. It’s that damned crocodile. He shreds the flannel shirt your wearing, along with your jeans and he yanks the shoes from your feet. You swim and paddle with all your might to the shore. You outswam the croc. You feel relieve flood through your belly just as you collapse onshore. You feel familiar arms scoop you up and carry you inland. You look up and see Peter’s warm green eyes staring back at you. You know In your head right then that he wanted it to happen like this, just as it did before, it was all a part of his plan. The smirk he gives you confirms this, just as you pass out.

You wake up, warm, in Peter’s bed inside the burrow. You hear a knock at the door. “Come in,” you say. Peter comes in with a towel and soap in hand. “I’m sorry about the nasty fall you took.” Despite your instincts, a part of you feels like he really is sorry. “Anyways, here’s a towel and soap and in the trunk there you’ll find some of your clothes I kept after you left. I thought you’d like to wash up. Don’t worry the boys and I are going hunting, we’ll be back for dinner in about an hour or two. See you then.” He hands you the towel and soap and lingers, his hands resting on yours. He then turns and walks out the door. You smile to yourself. Oh no! You think, what is happening? You are loyal to one man, Killian Jones, you can’t let Peter cloud your loyalty. You shake yourself out of your thoughts as you open the trunk at the end of his bed. You look inside and realize it’s the trunk that washed up with you on shore, but there are all newer clothes in it, as if he knew you would come back when you were older and more grown. On top was a note that said, “All clothes Tiger Lilly collected on her adventures that she offered to give to me before she left.” You smile with sadness at the thought of Tiger Lilly gone from this place. Inside you pull out a short white underdress with a lacy bottom trim. Over that you pair a blue long sleeve cloth dress that matches your eyes. To finish it off you pull your brown worn combat boots from the bottom of the trunk. You grab your soap and towel as you head down to the stream.

In the stream as you bathe yourself you feel calmer. You always felt calm in the water. You feel someone playfully pull at your hair. You automatically freak out as you think it might be Peter. “Calm down silly it’s just me,” you here a high pitched voice giggle behind you. You smile to yourself. “Aquata, how are you?” you turn around with a smirk. “Just fine silly goose! I’ve missed you so. Ariel is gone now, off with her prince Eric, but I’m here. How come your back?” “Peter kidnapped my friend’s son Henry so as ransom he wants to trade Henry for me because he thinks that I need to come back and be his queen again. But there’s a reason why I left and now I’m happy. I’m with Killian now, and I’m so happy. I just want to get back to him.” Your eyes show your sadness. “Killian Jones? Captain Hook? You’re with him? My how lucky you are, he is quite the dream boat.” You smile to yourself. “He is.” You look up at the sky, realizing how late it is. “Oh shoot, I better hurry up, before Peter and the boys get back.” Aquata waves at you as she dives below the surface. You finish up and wrap yourself in a towel as you hurry back to the burrow.

Back in the burrow you lay your clothes out on the bed. You take your towel off and shiver at the cold. You throw your clothes on and look around the room. You dig through the trunk and you pull out a ribbon. You intricately braid your hair around your head in a crown, the ribbon running through it. You look in the mirror and feel like something’s missing. You run over to the nightstand and dig through it. You remember your locket was missing one night and you suspected Peter took it as he watched you sleep one night. You find it in the drawer and shove it in your pocket just as you hear the door creak open. You turn around and try to look innocent. “Hello darling,” Peter says to you as he shuts the door behind him. “Dinner’s ready whenever you are. Henry will be there. I thought you’d like to see him.” “Sounds great! I’d love to see Henry!” You smile, coming up with a plan.

Meanwhile back at the ship “Alright now we’re docked, now come on let’s go!” Hook is anxious to find you. “Hook! You’ve got to calm down! We’re gonna get (y/n) back, but we have to go in there with a plan, otherwise all hell will break loose and one of us could die,” Emma tries to reason with him. “Hook why don’t we have a talk,” David says. They both walk over to the edge of the ship. Hook looks out over the water with sad eyes. “Listen, I know this is hard, but we have to go in there level headed. You don’t want anything to happen to (y/n). Neither do I. So we have to make a plan. You know as much as I do that Pan can be really tricky. So just be patient man. I know it’s a lot to ask when the one you love is in danger, believe me I know. But just trust me on this ok?” David finishes and pats Hook on the shoulder. “I know mate but my heart aches. I can’t imagine being without her. I don’t know what I would do if anything happened to her. And what if she falls back in love with him. Yes I had a first love too but Mila is dead. I’ve moved on.” David looks at Hook in bewilderment. “How can you not see how much (y/n) loves you. She would never do that to you. She may have moments of weakness, but we’re human. She loves you. She’s loyal to you, but Peter is a part of her childhood. You have to understand that she had no one and he rescued her you have to be patient with her but I promise you I see the way she looks at you and I know that she is yours. So what do you say, let’s go get her back!” “Let’s do this!” Hook says with determination.

Back on the island You emerge from the burrow searching for Henry with your eyes. You finally see him sitting on a log. You sprint over to him. “Henry!” you shout, “It’s so good to see you!” You pull him in your arms and squeeze him. “Are you ok, are you hurt?” You still didn’t let go of him. “I’m fine (y/n) really I’m fine. But you’re squeezing me a little tight.” “Oh sorry,” you release him. “Ah what a heartfelt reunion,” Peter ruefully smiles at you and Henry, a jealous look in his eyes. Just then one of the lost boys, one you don’t recognize hands you dinner on a plate, that is a cutting of tree. Your plan would work out perfectly. You pretend to eat your dinner, but chuck your chicken into the woods. Henry raises his eyebrows at you. You begin to carve into the wood, sweat dripping down your brow. 20 minutes later you finished. You nudge Henry with your leg. He looks at the plate. It reads, “Emma’s coming. Don’t worry.” He gives one little nod to show he understands. There’s nothing left to do now but sit and watch the lost boys as they dance around the fire for hours.

Hours later Peter stands and announces that the celebration is finished. “The queen has returned!” All the lost boys cheer. He holds out his hand to you. You shake your head no. “Alright, fine. Now my queen, would you like to sleep in the burrow, or would you prefer a nice cage out here just like Henry.” “If Henry’s out here then so am I,” you reply. “Alright, Felix, you keep the first watch,” Peter shouts over his shoulder. The lost boys pull out two cages made from bamboo. “As you wish my lady,” Peter says as he opens the cage. You crawl in and turn around to look at him. You stare at him with sad eyes. “Why does it have to be this way,” you ask him. “You know why (y/n),” he grabs your hands through the bars and kisses your fingers as he slowly backs away. Henry stares at you from across the way. “What was that about,” he eyes you. “It’s a lot to explain,” you reply. “Alright. It all began when I washed up on shore after a ship wreck. I was 13. Now We don’t have much time so I’m gonna have to cut to the short version. I stayed here with Peter for 7 years. We fell in love and I was made officially the queen of Neverland. Over time I grew unhappy because I wanted to see the world. Peter can’t leave the island for extended periods of time. So when I tried to leave he wigged out and told me I had to stay, because we were bonded. He kept me captive until he thought it was okay to trust me again. Once he did, that was when I met Ariel and she helped me escape. Peter never forgave me,” you finished as you looked down at your feet. “Wow it all makes sense now. Hey it’s ok, I’m not judging you,” Henry looked at you. You heard rustling in the leaves. “Felix is coming. Listen to me very closely. We cannot try to escape. I hardened Peter’s heart. He will not hesitate to kill anyone. So stick with me and do as I say because I cannot have you die. Okay?” “Okay.” Just then Felix emerged through the leaves. “Ah your highness,” Felix sarcastically says. “Don’t even think about trying to talk to Henry.” “Don’t worry I won’t,” you stare back at him. You lay down in the cage and slowly fall asleep, though slightly uncomfortable.

Meanwhile back with the rescue team

“Alright Hook and I will go grab some firewood, you guys set up camp,” Emma states. Hook walks into the woods, dragging his feet. Eventually Emma passed him. She turns around. “Hey listen Hook, I know this is really hard on you. But she’s just a girl. You’ve been with tons of others before. Why-” Hook cuts her off, “How can you say that? (y/n) means the world to me. She’s everything I’ve been missing in my life. Just because you’re jealous doesn’t mean I’m gonna stand here and listen to you say these things.” “Woah. Jealous? I’m not jealous. Neal’s probably out there dead for Christ sake! Just as I was letting him back in my heart. Let’s get one thing straight, I am not jealous of you and (y/n), I am just trying to be a voice of reason here.” Hook roles his eyes. Emma continues, “In all seriousness Hook, you and I, we understand each other. We’re very similar. So I’m just trying to make you think. I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression.” Hook looks up at her. “Emma, really it’s ok. I appreciate you trying to think like me and help me, but (y/n) is my world now. I would rather die than lose her. This, what I have with her, it’s more special than anything I’ve ever had before, even with Mila.” Hook says with all sincerity. “That’s what I had with Neal,” Emma looks down, sorrow in her eyes. “Then for your sake, I hope he’s not dead. I hope Baelfire finds his way back to you and your boy soon,” Hook finishes by hugging Emma quickly, yet without awkwardness. “Now, lets head back to camp,” Emma smiles as she walks forward. “It’s all gonna be ok.” Hook trudges behind her. He looks up at the sky and mutters, “I miss you, (y/n).”

The next day, at the burrow.

You slowly open your eyes, the sun peeking through your lids. You gradually sit up. “Aw the lovely queen is awake,” Felix’s voice drips with sarcasm. “Pan requests your presence at the lagoon. Now get up.” You clamber onto your feet. It’s much warmer on the island today, you shed your shoes. “Come on Henry,” you gesture. “Oh, no, Henry will be staying here. We’d like to test his…… loyalty to Pan.” Panic runs through your body. “Felix can you go away I want to take off my underdress. Otherwise I can go tell Peter,” you smirk at him. Felix growls and walks away. You quickly pull out your underdress from underneath your outer clothing. Then you run over to Henry’s cage. “Henry, listen to me very carefully. They want you to escape, it’s a trap. I’m not sure what is set up, but it won’t be good. You need to convince Pan that you are loyal to him. Stay here. Please. Remember what I told you.” Felix comes trudging over and grabs you by the arm. “Time to go, your highness.” You look back at Henry to look to see if he understands at all. He gives you a small nod. You turn your head around. And begin the trek to the beach.

You stand on the shore, the waves rushing over your toes. You close your eyes and breath in the fresh, salty air. You can’t help but smile, as it brings back the memory of the time someone first said I love you. Peter comes up behind you. “Shall we?” You follow him to the edge of the lagoon and you both sit on the rock where it happened. “Do you remember the first time I took you to this spot?” He looks at you, a sparkle in his eyes. “How could I forget,” you look back at him behind you, and can’t help but remember how fond you used to be of each other. “Tell it to me again,” says Peter. You sigh but do it anyway. “I had been on the island for about five months. You decided we would take a trip to the lagoon with the lost boys. While they were all swimming, you pulled me by the hand and brought me over to this spot. You looked at me for about 3 minutes before even saying anything. You brushed my hair aside and blurted out “I love you” You told me you wanted me to live here with you forever. It made me the happiest girl at that moment. Someone wanted me, and after my parents being unloving, I craved this feeling more than anything. So I told you I would stay here with you. We decided to have a celebration right then and there. And then we kissed. We kissed and kissed and then for a while we just lay there while you held me.“ You realized you were smiling. "We were happy then, but I was a prisoner on this island Peter. And that is why we never could work. Not then not now.” Peter looks at you with the biggest grin. “But now we can. I found a way to be able to leave Neverland. Now we can be together, (y/n), we can have everything you ever wanted.” He waited eagerly for your response. You looked at him with sad eyes. “Peter, I really am sorry, truly. But I’m with Killian now. And I love him. If you love me you’ll let me be happy.” You wait for his response. He looks at you, crushed. “Someday you’ll see it my way. I’ll let you be with your thoughts. Come back for dinner in a few hours?” You nod. “I love you (y/n),” he kissed your hand and summons the lost boys as they disappear into the woods. You look out over the water, a salty tear rolled down your cheek and made a ripple in the water below you. Suddenly a head pops up. “My dear (y/n) what’s the matter?” Aquata gazed at you with her deep eyes. “I was just remembering how happy I was. And wishing, that things weren’t so complicated. Why did this have to happen now?” You quickly wipe away your tears, not liking to show emotion. “My dear, it will all resolve itself, I promise. I’m always here if you need me,” Aquata squeezes your hand before she slips below the surface. You pick yourself up and dust yourself off, deciding to take a walk on the beach. The wind picks up pulling the ribbon out of your hair, leaving waves of hair and dress billowing behind you.

The rescue team “I think we’re lost. Great.” “Regina don’t be so negative,” Mary Margaret replies. “I hate to say it mom but I think she’s right,” Emma remarks. Hook climbs up on to a tree stump to try to get his bearings. He pulls out his eyeglass. Circling around he looks for the horizon to get his bearings he scans over the beach. His heart stops. “I’d know that mess of hair anywhere,” he gasps. “(y/n).” Hook turns to the crowd. “Don’t wait up for me,” and with the last word, Hook sprints into the trees, off in the direction of the beach.

On the beach You walk slowly, digging your feet into the sand. You pick up shells that interest you and shove them in your pocket. Finally, you let the emotion wash over you. You sit down in the sand and hug your knees into your chest, you are sobbing so much you don’t even here the trees rustling behind you. Suddenly someone shouts at you, “(y/n)!!!!!” You turn around slowly, not believing your own eyes. You slowly rise to your feet. Hand over your mouth, in awe you say, “Oh my god, Killian?” You rush into his arms and wrap yourself around him, forgetting how much you missed him. “Killian!” You sob into his chest, soaking his shirt. He kisses you on the forehead and for a while the two of you just stand there as he slowly rocks you. Finally Killian says, “(y/n), why are you crying?” “It’s Peter. He’s confusing me and playing with my emotions by bringing back memories of our past. He’s taunting me. Oh Killian I’m so sorry,” you mutter into his chest. “It’s alright love, he was a part of your life, he rescued you. I understand,” Hook says remembering what David told him about us all having weaknesses. He holds you and takes a deep whiff of your hair. You can tell how much he missed you. So you sit there for hours in his arms, just listening to each other breathing. Just crying, and breathing, and kissing. Finally Killian says, “Lets go love. The Jolly Roger is right there. I can’t bear to let you go again,” he looks at you with utter sadness radiating from his Caribbean blue eyes. “Killian you know we can’t do that. We can’t leave the others behind. He’ll kill Henry. You have to be strong for me. Please,” you hold his hand tight and kiss him on the cheek. You can taste the saltiness of his tears. You look at the sky, knowing Pan will be expecting you back soon. You grab Killian’s hand and put it on your chest. You look him square in the eyes. “This heart, Killian this heart beats only for you, I promise. I am yours. Now come and rescue me so that I never have to leave your side again.” You grab him by the hand, making you both stand up. You smash your lips against his with more fire than ever between you. As you stand there nose to nose heavily breathing, you stroke his hair and give him one last kiss as you repeat, “Come rescue me.” Before your heart breaks even more, you force yourself to let go of him and retreat into the woods. As you look back at him you watch the man you love sink to his knees as he cries out your name in agony.

When you get close to the burrow, you wipe your eyes and adjust your hair, hoping Pan will not notice anything, but ready if he does. You take a seat next to Henry on a log. He questions you with his eyes. “How are you feeling?” Peter asks you. “I’m tired, I’m emotionally drained. I’d much prefer to sleep in the burrow tonight, but I will not if Henry is still out here.” “As you wish my lady,” and with that Pan escorts you into the burrow. He brings you into his room. “I have more of your clothes in the trunk and you can use my bed.” “Thank you Peter,” you whisper quietly. And with that Peter backs out the door. You open the chest and find your old clothes you took off in the cage stuffed in there. Underneath you find a pair of soft, silky, blue striped pajamas. You know these must be Peter’s but you put them on anyways. You pull your hair into a low ponytail and climb under the covers. Underneath you find the teddy bear Peter made for you when you first got here. You smile to yourself as you cuddle up and begin to fade off into a warm deep sleep.

The rescue team They all sit in a circle, silent waiting for him. Suddenly Hook bursts through the trees, panting. “What the hell were you thinking,” Regina scolds. “I can’t believe you would-” Regina stops as soon as she sees the tears streaming down his face. They all look at him and Emma announces for the group, “I’m sorry Killian, that must have been terrible getting to see her and not getting to bring her home.” He stares at the ground. “Aye,” is all he says as he saunters off towards his tent. And into the night, he tosses and turns, never falling asleep, for he can’t sleep without you by his side.

The next morning, in the burrow.

You slowly open your eyes, surprised at how well you slept. You suddenly feel hopeful as you feel big strong arms wrapped around you, thinking that it’s Killian. You turn and realize it’s Pan and automatically feel guilty for having slept so well next to him. You jump to your feet. “I’m sorry love I couldn’t resist,” Pan smiles at you. “Enough games Peter!” You feel the blood rushing to your cheeks. “I’m with Killian, and I will never be with you again. You can hold me here against my will all you want but that will never make me love you!” you shout panting once you’re finished. “You will love me, I know you do! Now we can continue this conversation later, I have a very important meeting with the lost boys to get to,” and with that he turns and walks out the door. You fall back onto the bed crying, you feel so stuck. Just then Henry bursts into the room through the other door, beaming. “I got a message. They’re planning an ambush, a rescue and escape tonight, after dinner,” he says holding up the mirror. You realize then that Regina must have contacted him through the other half. You breathe a sigh of relief. “Well then, let’s get ready,” you say as you and Henry start digging through Pan’s things for supplies.

The rescue team “Alright does everyone understand the plan or do I have to explain it again?” Regina stares around the circle. “We have to get our son back, right Emma?” “Regina’s right, without a doubt, this plan has to go off without a hitch or we could be risking Henry and (y/n)’s lives.” Hook grimaced at the thought of this. “It will, don’t worry Emma,” Mary Margaret reassures her. “Alright so we surround the camp. Regina you slowly take out the lost boys guarding Henry. Take out as many as you have to to be able to get him away quietly. Then (y/n) dumps the potion on Peter so that he can’t fly away. Then I’ll pull my sword on him and we’ll duel while Hook grabs (y/n). Then we get the hell out of there. Any questions? I didn’t think so. Alright let’s get our loved ones back.” Determination ebbed around the entire group as they marched off towards the burrow.

In the burrow. “Henry, I want you to have this knife on you just in case. I don’t want you to have to use it, but at this point we do what we have to. I wanna get home tonight.” “Got it,” he replied. “(Y/n), there’s something I forgot to mention. Mom transported this potion through the mirror to me. She says that at the right moment you have to dump it on Peter so that he can’t fly away. She says when you see Regina grab me, after she knocks out the guards, that’s when you have to do it.” “Wow, no pressure or anything,” you reply trying to lighten the mood. Henry puts it in your hands and wraps your fingers around it. “It’s now or never,” you tell each other. Just then Peter comes through the doorway. “What’s going on in here, exactly,” he looks at you suspiciously. You automatically say, “I was trying to find some of Tinkerbell’s things to show Henry. I thought he would find it interesting.” “Ah well I don’t want Henry getting any ideas with fairy dust now. Back to the cage with you,” Pan grabs Henry by the shoulder and leads him outside.

Dinner time. You try to act the same as you’ve always been these past two days, but you can feel the weight of the potion in your pocket and you imagine Peter noticing it at any moment. Before dinner you changed back into a one of Tiger Lilly’s small leather Indian dresses. It had fringe and one sleeve that went over your shoulder. It hugged your body, for an easy getaway. You shoved your locket in your dress and went barefoot. Back out at dinner you began to sweat. Pull yourself together, you thought. This has to go of without a hitch. Every now and then you eyed Henry. You kept an eye on his watch, waiting for it to turn to six. That was when Regina would come. You watched it tick from 5:59 to 6:00. As sure as ever you saw Regina slip into view. You decided to help by distracting Peter. “Peter?” You called. “Yes, what is it?” He turns toward you, looking away from Regina’s direction. “Why are you doing this to me, do you really care, or are you just messing with me.” He ignored your question with a question. “Come, will you dance with me just once, just like old times?” You nod your head. He pulls you by the hands up off the log. He spins you around and round again. You smile at him, intent on making him look only at you. “You look even more beautiful now that you’re grown up,” he stares at you. You blush. Then you grab his hands and turn him around to check. Regina is pulling Henry out of the cage. It’s time. You wrap your arms around Peter’s neck. “Do you really think we could be happy, even after you held me here against my will?” He moves closer, “I do. Do you?” You smile at him, but suddenly say straight, “I’m sorry Peter but I don’t.” And with that you flip the cap off of the potion and dumped it on his head. He’s frozen for a moment as he realizes what you’ve have just done. “(Y/n) you will regret this,” Pan grits through his teeth as you slowly back away. Emma comes out swinging from the woods ready to fight. The lost boys start waking up which means this is going to be a hard fight. Emma and Pan start dueling. You see the others come out to help. Your heart stops as you watch Killian emerge from the woods. Swords clinking around you, blood beginning to shed, but that doesn’t matter to you. You begin to run towards him. You reach the edge of the circle in what seems like forever and intertwine your fingers together. Hook kisses you with such desperation you don’t see him coming. Felix. Hook moves to put you behind him but it is too late. Felix yanks you back by your hair and drags you back towards the center of camp. “I don’t think so your highness.” You are shrieking as he pulls you by the hair. In one swift motion Pan kicks Emma to the ground giving Felix the opportunity to pass you to him. You feel the cold steel brush against your throat as Peter yells “STOP!” You see the panic rise up in Regina’s eyes and know that Henry is being held up next to you. “Now I need Henry for a certain… task shall we say and then you can have him back. You have my word on that. But (y/n) is mine. You will never see her again. And I will not hesitate to run this knife through her because if I can’t have her no one can.” “NO!” Hook screams as he runs forward towards you. Hook punches Pan in the face, but not before you start to feel a warmth spread through your lower abdomen. You look down and realize that somehow the knife has grazed you. You bring your hands down to try and cover the wound before the blood spills over. You stumble down to the ground, growing weaker. Hook pushes Pan aside and runs to you. He catches you in his arms as you fall. “Oh my god! (Y/n), what have I done,” his tears fall onto your face as he looks down at you. He moves your hands. You bring your hand to his chin. “Hey, look at me, it’s ok. It’s not fatal, I’ll be fine I promise.” And you knew in your heart you would be fine, but that wasn’t the problem. “Killian, I love you. But I don’t want to see you get hurt. I think you should go. Pan is holding onto me and he’s never going to let go. Get Henry and get out of here.” “No! I won’t leave you. (y/n) I love you. I can’t live without you. I’d rather die than live without you. So get this into your head. I’m not leaving you. Not ever. You’re stuck with me,” Killian smirks at you. “Good, because I really wouldn’t have it any other way. If you insist on being so stubborn you really must get better at rescuing me,” you weakly laugh. You can feel your vision getting foggy. Killian plants a tender kiss on your forehead, but you pull his head down to your lips. You kiss him with a need that you’ve never felt before. You never want to leave his side. With his lips on yours, you don’t even feel the pain in your side. Behind you Pan picks himself up on his feet and walks over slowly. Killian glances up as you try to turn around. “Go get out of here,” you push him away with a sense of urgency. “I will come back for you (y/n). I promise.” “I know,” you smile at him. “Now go.” He plants his lips on yours and squeezes your hand. Next thing you know Killian and the rest are running off into the forest, Henry is being put back in his cage, and Pan is scooping you up over his shoulder. You look at Killian running off, tears running down your cheeks. “Come rescue me,” you whisper into the wind, right before the world turns black.

The rescue team “Damn damn damn!” Hook pounds his fist against a tree. “That was too close,” Emma says. “You got that right, we almost killed (y/n)!” Regina yells. “Alright we all need to calm down. What we really need to do is find out what Pan wants with Henry, for some reason I feel like that it linked to how he can keep (y/n),” Mary Margaret explains. “I think she’s right,” Regina says, “I think it’s all linked somehow and if we want to succeed next time we have to know what’s going on.” They all silently nod at each other. Hook walks off into the forest, no one bothers to follow him, because they know he needs time to grieve almost having you back. He begins pacing around in circles. Finally he stabs a tree repeatedly with his hook. “Arghhggh! Damnit damnit damnit!” He continues to stab the tree. His hook gets caught in the tree. He pulls it out and begins to scrape his wrist with his hook. He carves your name into his skin, blood dripping from his hook. He looks up at the sky. “(Y/n), I promise that I will get you back. I’m so so sorry.” He puts his hook back on and sits down at the base of his tree. He begins to set up a plan in the dirt about how he can secretly see you again. He has to make sure you’re ok.

The next morning in the burrow You slowly open your eyes and try to sit up. Automatically you feel a striking pain in your side. “Hey, don’t try to sit up. Listen, (y/n) I’m so sorry that this happened. Really. Now let me help you,” Peter looks down at you with sorrow in his eyes. You slowly nod. He pushes up your shirt and peels back your bandage. Underneath is a nasty slit in your skin, that smells like its rotting. Peter runs his hand over the wound. You feel warmth radiating from it, when you look down, the slit is gone. He healed you with his magic. You smile up at him. “Thank you,” you croak. He bends down and kisses you where the wound was. It tickles and you giggle. “Now, we’ll talk later, because I really love you and I want you to be happy.” And with that he kisses you on the forehead and walks out the door.

The rescue team “I’ll be back in a few hours. I have some business to take care of down at the lagoon,” Hook says as he walks off. No one questions him. 15 minutes later he arrives at the lagoon. He pulls out a mermaid whistle from his pocket and blows on it. Automatically Aquata surfaces from beneath the water. “Ahhh Killian, what a lovely surprise. What can I do for you?” “(Y/n)’s wound will have festered by now and she’ll need to come rinse it out. When she comes down here I want you tell her to meet me on the spot where I found her at dusk. Can you do that?” “Of course I can, but what will you give me in return?” Hook knew how to handle this, the mermaids had a huge thing for him. So Hook bends down and kisses Aquata on the cheek. Aquata blushes a deep red and replies, “that’ll do.” And with that she sinks below the surface.

A few hours later You blink open your eyes and sit up. You feel immensely better, as if it never happened. You decide it’s time to go wash up. So you dig through the trunk and fish out some soap, and a towel. And with that, you head down to the lagoon. You wade into the stream and wash up. You go underwater and reach around blindly for some algae. You run it through your hair as a conditioner. As you finish up you float on your back and close your eyes. You hear someone surface next to you. Without opening your eyes you ask, “Aquata what do you want.” “It’s Killian.” With that you stand up and ask her urgently, “What, what’s wrong? Is he ok?” “He’s fine, but he wants to see you. He wants to make sure you’re ok. I tried to tell him I could check up on you to make sure you’re ok and that it would be less dangerous but he wouldn’t allow it. He wants you to meet him here at dusk. Can you do that,” she asks. “It’ll be hard but I’ll do anything to see my Killian! I’ll be there. Thanks Aquata!” You yell as you sprint back to the burrow.

The rescue team “Hook don’t do this! It’s a bad idea,” Emma tries to reason with him. “I have to, I have to make sure she’s ok!” “She told you it wasn’t fatal,” Emma rebutted. David buts in, “I understand what Hook is going through. If he wants to see her, than there is nothing that you can say that will keep him from her.” “Aye, thank you mate,” Hook looks at him with gratitude. “Be careful,” Emma says as she pats him on the arm. “Good luck.” And with that Hook walks off in the direction of the beach.

Back at the burrow, 20 minutes after dusk. “Peter, can we go to bed now. I may be healed but I’m still awful tired from last night.” Peter is surprised that you said we. “Of course darling,” he smiles. And with that, the two of you walk off into the burrow. You climb into Peter’s bed, in his comfy blue striped pajamas, which are huge on you. “Good night Peter,” you whisper as you kiss him on the cheek. Any affection you show him is sure to make him sleep easier. You wait for what seems like forever until you hear him snoring soundly beside you. You carefully pick up his arm and remove it from around you. He continually snores. You smile as you pick yourself up off the bed. You carefully sneak out the door and as soon as you step outside you sprint towards the beach.

Hook Hook sits on the beach, knees drawn into his chest staring around. He looks up at the sky thinking he must have been sitting here for 2 hours. Just then he hears the rustling of leaves behind him and turns around.

You burst onto the beach, panting. Hook turns around just in time to catch you as you throw yourself into his arms. You kiss his face all over. “Mwah mwah mwah mwwwwah. My Killian!” He chuckles, “Alright alright (y/n), you’re gonna knock me over.” Just then you knock him over. “I’ve missed you! Everyday I’m a part from you is agony,” you say. “Aye it’s agony for me as well love. I never want to be a part from you again.” He turns you around, and you sit in his lap, his arms around you. You both sit there for a while, looking at the horizon. You play with his leather cuffs and discover your name carved into his skin. You gasp, “Killian why did you do this?” He looks at you with sad eyes. “I missed you so much. I was so mad that it was my fault you got injured, I needed to punish myself.” You look up at him. “Oh no, Killian no! It wasn’t your fault, I don’t ever want to be the cause of your pain.” You lift his hand up and kiss his cut. For a while you just hold his hand, kissing it and nuzzling into his chest. You can smell his usual musty scent of leather and rum. Finally, you say, “What are we going to do, Killian? Is this how it’s going to be forever. Secret meetings, never getting to sleep by your side?” You look up at him, a single tear rolling down your cheek. Killian pulls your chin up toward him, “Hey, love I promise. As soon we figure out what Pan wants with Henry, we’ll plan our final rescue. And then we’ll never have to be a part again. My vow to you, Is that once we return to Storybrooke we will never be a part again. This I promise,” Killian says to you as he pulls something out of his pocket. Your breath catches in your throat. “Killian?…..” you can’t even finish. “(Y/n), will you marry me? That is as soon as we get back to Storybrooke.” You look at him with the biggest smile on your face, “It would make me the happiest girl on earth!” You say as you bring his lips to yours. You kiss him and kiss him smiling the entire time. He slips his ring onto your finger. For a while the two of you lay there, his arms around you, in peace forgetting about Pan, forgetting about the fact that you have to go back there in a few hours. You stare at his ring on your finger and smile. Finally, you can see the sky get light. You turn to your love, “Killian I have to go. I’ll find out what Pan wants with Henry, but you have to understand I need to do whatever I have to to get it out of him.” “Aye love I understand, the sooner you find out, the sooner we get home.” “You bring his face to yours and put his hand on your chest once more. "This heart is yours. Property of Killian Jones.” He smiles. “Now, let’s finish this.” you plant a small tender kiss on his lips, and for the first time since you landed on this god forsaken island, neither of you cry as you part ways.

Back at the burrow You see the sun begin to rise as you creep in the door to Peter’s bedroom. You carefully climb back under the covers and put his arm around you. You shove Killian’s ring in your pocket, not wanting Pan to figure anything out. A few moments later Peter wakes up as you pretend to be sleeping. He kisses you on the forehead as he gets out of bed. You turn over towards him. “Out to get some breakfast, be back soon love.” You nod your head and pretend to go back to sleep. As soon as you are sure Peter and the boys are gone, you hop out of bed. Rummaging through the chest, you pull out the only clean clothes that are left, a pair of jeans a black t shirt and one of Peter’s green rain jackets. You throw the clothes on and stuff your feet into your combat boots. Putting your hair in a loose braid, you walk out the door, as you slip Killian’s ring back on your finger. Sneaking outside, you see someone you never thought you’d see again: Baelfire being carried away in a cage into the woods. When they are out of site you run over to Henry’s cage. “Henry! How can I contact your mothers through your mirror?” You urgently ask him. “Mom said if I needed to contact her all I needed to do was turn the mirror three times.” “Give it to me,” you urgently hold your hand out. “No time to explain but I need to talk to Emma!” “Ok,” Henry hesitates, but hands you the mirror. You turn it over quickly three times. After a few moments Regina appears. “(Y/n)? What is it? What’s going on is Henry ok?” “Henry’s fine. I need to talk to Emma!” Emma appears beside Regina. “What is it,” she asks you. “Emma, just as I was coming out of the burrow I saw him being carried away in a cage.” “Who,” Emma’s eyes grow big because she already knows the answer. “Baelfire. Neal, he’s still alive!” Emma stares back at you tears pooling up in her eyes. “Neal’s alive?” She mutters. “Uh-huh,” you shake your head yes. Emma drops the mirror to the ground. Regina quickly scoops it up. “Alright this is great, we can save everyone’s true love. You for Hook, Neal for Emma, and Henry for me because he is my son. Figure out what Pan wants with Henry. Then find a way to communicate it to us. After I hang up you need to smash this mirror, Pan can sense there is magic coming from the camp. Go now!” Regina urges you as the mirror goes black. You throw it on the ground and stomp on it. After you’re done you pick up the pieces and chuck them in a bush. “What was that all about,” Henry looks at you. You ignore his question with a question, “Henry we have to find out what Pan wants to use you for. It’s very important. I need to go find them and spy. Stay here.” “Ok,” Henry nods at you. With that you take off into the forest.

Heart pounding, your feet hit the jungle floor beneath you hard as you sprint in an unknown direction, searching for any signs of the lost boys. Suddenly you hear the snap of a twig and a net scoops you up into a tree, it was a booby trap. A bunch of Indian warriors come out from behind the trees. They’re from one of the local tribes. You remember that they are cannibals. “Peter!” You shriek at the top of your lungs. “PETER! HELP!” It was no use he wasn’t coming. You feel around in your pockets, for anything useful. You smile as you find a knife in your jacket pocket. You feel the warriors begin to lower you down, as you frantically saw at the ropes. Finally they cut loose and you make a giant leap as you grab the vine of a nearest tree. “Oh boy, it’s been a while since you did this,” you mutter to yourself. You swing your legs back and forth trying to gain some momentum. Finally, you swing to the next vine. The process slowly comes easier and you see the warriors begin to fade into the background behind you. As you look behind yourself you mutter, “Haha suckers.” When you turn around you smash straight into Peter coming from the other direction. You both hit the ground with a hard impact. “Ooph. (Y/n), what are you doing here.” Peter looks up at you from where you lay on top of him. You roll off of him. “You began to take too long and I was worried, so I came to look for you when I got trapped in one of those warrior’s nets. I just escaped when we smacked into each other.” “Nice try. I know that there are some things you’re not telling me. I know you went away in the middle of the night. I’m not sure where but I hope it wasn’t to see that dreaded pirate otherwise I might just have to kill him.” You try not to look panicked, you decide to tell him the partial truth to get him to trust you again. “The truth is Peter I went for a walk last night, I was searching for Aquata, I needed someone to talk to. Then this morning I emerged from the burrow and saw Baelfire being carried away in a cage, so I went looking for him. I was worried for him.” Peter looks at you, and you know he believes you. It is half the truth, after all. “You always were overly caring weren’t you,” Peter looks at you. He holds out his hand and picks you up off the ground. “Let’s take a walk shall we,” he asks you. You nod and put your right hand in his left as you slip Killian’s ring off discreetly and shove it in your pocket.

The rescue team

There seems to be an air of fresh hope that surrounds the group. All are happy at the thought of having their loved ones back soon. “I hope we here from (y/n) soon,” David says. “I’d very much like this trip to end.” “Wouldn’t we all,” Regina replies. “So let’s raise a glass then. To (y/n)! She found Neal, she’s protecting Henry, and she’s doing everything she can to help us get out of here!” Emma smiles through her speech. “To (y/n)!” They all cheer as they pass around Hook’s flask of rum. Hook beaming with pride at the thought of his now fiancé being the one to solve this problem.

Back on the beach “Peter, were are we going?” You question him dragging your feet. You’ve been walking for a long time. “You’ll see,” Peter smiles as he looks back at you, dragging you along to the unknown location. 5 minutes later you reach your destination. You look around in awe as you realize where you are. “Remember our place, (y/n)? Do you remember the first time we came here?” You smile at him, the memories come flooding back. “Of course I do,” you reply. “We came here for the first time on our wedding night. We wanted to get away from the lost boys and have a night to ourselves. We were so young,” you smile as you trace the wall of the cave with your fingertips. “Do you remember why we picked this place,” he smiles at you already knowing the answer. “Because the first day I met you I told you I liked to look at the horizon. So you decided on this cave because it looks out over the cliffs onto the horizon.” “That’s right I did. I wanted to bring you here the first time I met you, but I wanted to wait for something special. So I knew I would marry you someday and I vowed to myself to bring you here then, to show my promise to you.” You look down sadly. “This is the first place you loved me,” you recalled. “Do you remember the last time,” he looks up at you. “It was the day I told you I wanted to leave. You kissed me so passionately and tried to get me to stay. But that isn’t what made me leave Peter.” “I know,” he looks up at you with sad eyes. It was all my fault. I should have let you go. I should have never gotten so possessive of you. I’m sorry (y/n). I really am. But I was so caught up in you. So desperately in love with you. I wanted to look at your (e/c) eyes forever. I wanted to stroke your (h/c) hair forever. I never wanted to let you go.“ "I would’ve come back you know,” you interrupt him. “I’m so sorry (y/n), I’m so sorry for everything.” Peter kisses your hand, and you can feel his wet tears on your fingers. The memories of your past fondness for Peter make you happy, but at this moment you realize you can never have that again. Peter hasn’t changed, you tell yourself. “I know,” you mutter, looking away. He looks into your eyes and brushes your hair out of your face. He slowly moves towards your lips and plants his own on yours. Repulsed by his kiss, you start to pull away. But then you remember what you told Killian, that in order for this plan to work you needed to do what you had to- you had to convince Pan that you wanted him. Emotions swirling around in your head, you reluctantly kiss him back. He holds you and strokes the back of your head. Salty tears begin to trace your face. You pull back from him. “Why couldn’t you leave the island? Why couldn’t it have all worked out for us? Why did it have to be so difficult? Why?” You begin to cry into his shoulder, these emotions real. You thought back through your life and how the timing of everything never worked out. And that pissed you off. He kisses your forehead and you realize that he is crying too. “Cheer up, darling. I’ve found a way. Now we can be together forever.” You look up at him in disbelief. “How,” you ask a little too eagerly, hoping that he’ll spill his secret. “You’ll see love, I’ve got it all planned out.” And with that you both move onto the ground and curl up in your old spot. You curl your knees into yourself as you feel Peter wrap a protective arm around your waist. You smile at the thought of getting close to his purpose for Henry, but curse yourself for being so obvious with your eagerness. You dream of yours and Killian’s wedding and your future together as you slowly fall into a deep sleep

Many hours later Your eyes open up to pitch blackness and you momentarily forget where you are. “Peter, pssst Peter!” You whisper in his ear. “What is it love?” He wakes up in a daze. “We’ve been asleep too long,” you whisper. “It’s just after dusk, let’s go back.” He nods as you both begin to stand up. Just then you hear an ear splitting scream come from the direction of camp. Without a word, you both take off into the direction of camp, your face drawn with worry because you think it’s Henry, Peter smiling because he knows it’s Neal.

You both come sprinting into camp, gasping for air. You run over to Henry. “Oh thank god you’re okay! I thought that was you who screamed.” You unlock his cage and pull him into a hug. Meanwhile Peter is being told something by Felix. “Our prisoner has presented too much spirit, I say it’s time to break him,” Felix smirks at Peter. Peter returns the smirk. “Bring him to the caves.” Felix gives a little bow, “As you wish.” And with that he goes off to tell the other lost boys. Peter comes over to you. “Darling, something urgent has presented itself, I trust you won’t go anywhere?” You smile at him and say, “I’ll be anxiously waiting your return,” as you kiss him on the cheek. He smiles and with that he turns and follows the lost boys out of the clearing. You turn to Henry, “Henry I have a plan. It’s a side mission I suppose, but equally important. I’ll explain later, first come with me we don’t have much time.” And with that you drag him by the hand, sprinting towards the lagoon.

You both break through the tree line onto the beach, panting. You run into the water in your clothes and dive in, searching for Aquata. You finally find her and pull her up. “Aquata listen carefully, I need you to swim up river and find the others. Find Killian and them and tell them to come to the lagoon urgently. Please!” You barely finish as you see her flick her tail as she pushes up stream. “What’s that all about?” Henry asks you. “I have a plan,” you reply. “They’ve gone and hidden Neal in the north caves and I believe your family can rescue him. Neal lived on this island for years, not only can he help us, but he’s your father. He’s the love of your mother’s life, we have to get him back.” All while talking you unconsciously twirl Killian’s ring around your finger. Henry looks down at it. “Are you and Killian… are you engaged?” He asks you. You blush a deep red, “We are Henry but please don’t tell anyone. Your mother almost lost Neal, I don’t want to rub it in. And don’t get me started on Regina losing Daniel.” Henry chuckles. “Your secret is safe with me.” And with that the two of you sit on a rock and wait.

The rescue team They all sit in a circle, making small talk, not having anything really to do until you tell them why Pan wants Henry. Hook is filling a canteen in the river when a hand comes up out of the water and grabs him. Aquata surfaces and says, “Hurry get the others!” Hook runs into camp and tells them to come hurry. They all come screeching to a hault at the shore as they see Aquata. “It’s (y/n), she has a plan, she needs you to book it down to the beach right now it’s urgent, it’s about Neal.” That’s all it takes to get Emma and the others sprinting towards the beach, leaving the campsite behind.

Back on the beach You pace back and forth on an imaginary line drawn in the sand. You shiver in the cold, your clothes soaking wet, wet hair clinging to your cheeks. Just then you hear clambering footsteps come tumbling onto the beach. Aquata swims into the lagoon behind them “Henry!” Regina and Emma yell as they smother them in a hug. “Hello love,” Killian comes over to you and plants a swift kiss on your lips. “Alright gather round, there isn’t much time!” They all make a circle around you and Killian because you refuse to let go of his hand. “They’ve taken Neal to the north caves. There won’t be much security there, I know because this is were they take prisoners to to break them. They leave them there in the haunted cave until they beg to be let out, at which point the prisoner will agree to help them. It’s a strange tactic. So I’m going to take Killian’s mermaid whistle. You all will stay here. Aquata how far away can you here this whistle?” “About three miles,” she answers. “Perfect. When I blow the whistle that means Pan and his troops are back from the caves. Aquata will then tell you she heard the whistle and that is your cue to go get Neal. Now Neal lived on this island for a long time, not only will he be a huge help, but I think it’s about time he came back for Emma and Henry.” Emma gives you a sympathetic smile. “Thank you,” she says. You nod. “So stay here. Now there’s one thing you outta know about the north caves-” “It’s covered,” Hook interrupts you, “I’ll tell them later no time to waste.” You smile at him gratefully. “Before you go, any word on what Pan wants with Henry?” Regina asks stroking Henry’s hair. “I was close to getting the answer, but Pan sensed I was too eager. All I know is that Henry has something to offer that can allow Pan to leave the island for extended periods of time.” Regina looks puzzled. “I’ll have to think about that,” she says. “Alright there’s no time to waste so say goodbye to me and Henry ‘cause we gotta get back to camp.” Emma and Regina walk Henry a little ways from the group to say goodbye. Killian looks down at you. “I’m so proud of you, (y/n). You’re doing great. We’ll be back to Storybrooke before you know it,” he grins at you. You put both of your hands on his cheeks and kiss him through your smile. “I love you Killian Jones.” “And I love you-” Hook is interrupted by a gasp that comes from Mary Margaret. “Oh my god, (y/n)! Is that an engagement ring?” Just then Emma and Regina walk over. They all look at you. Your face goes pink. “We didn’t want to say anything because of everything that’s happened,” you say as you eye Emma’s reaction. “Don’t worry about me, I’m gonna get Neal back, and then we can all be happy together!” You turn to look at Regina. Her response surprises you, “I’ll be happy as long as I have my son back,” she smiles. You let out the breath you hadn’t realized you’d been holding in. “Well that’s a relief!” You grin. They all suddenly come in and hug you and Killian. You look up at your future husband and smile. “Alright now we really have to go! Come on Henry!” You grab Henry’s hand and head towards the trees. You turn around and wave, “See you soon,” you yell. “(Y/n) wait!” Killian yells in your direction. He runs over to you. “I love you!” He tells you as he kisses you while pressing the mermaid whistle into your hand. He pulls back and grins, “Now go!” You turn around and you and Henry run into the night.

You pull into camp out of breath. “They aren’t back yet, good,” Henry mutters. “They won’t be back for another hour or so. The north caves is a long way,” you tell him. You both plant yourself on a log by the fire, you desperately needed to dry off. “Thanks for helping save my dad,” Henry tells you. “Of course Henry! You deserve to have all the family you can get!” He smiles at you and hugs you tight. “You’ve made being held captive a whole lot easier.” You giggle at his statement. “I’m glad,” you said. And the two of you sit there and stare at the fire until Pan returns.

Suddenly, you see the shadows of Pan and the lost boys appear in the clearing. “Ah right were I left you,” Pan comes over to you and plants a kiss on your cheek. “Everything alright?” You ask him as you look up at him, innocently. “Oh everything’s fine,” he replies. “Now, shall we go to bed?” He asks you. “Sounds lovely, I’ll just get the bucket of sand to put out the fire.” “No darling, let me,” Pan didn’t want you out of his sight, so of course he offers to go do it. The moment he turns around to pick up the bucket you pull the whistle from your pocket and blow on it hard. Then you shove it back in your pocket as he turns around. “Shall we,” he offers you his arm. You walk hand in hand into the burrow, Henry dragging behind you.

Back at the beach Aquata jumps to the surface and shouts, “It’s time! Go!” And with that Hook leads the way, up into the trees to the northern caves.

3 grueling hours later they arrive at the entrance. Hook turns to the group, “Alright now here’s how it works, in order to create a path to Neal, we each must reveal one of our deepest secrets, until the path reaches far enough. Don’t hold back, alright? Now let’s go!” They enter the cave, the temperature dropping about 20 degrees. “I’ll start,” Hook says. “I never thought I would find love again after Mila. And the truth is, when I found (y/n), I wasn’t convinced she was my true love. I thought about leaving her. I thought I wasn’t good enough for her, too broken. But one day, she revealed to me how broken she was and I realized that we fit together. From then on I vowed to never leave her, but the secret is that I thought about it, it entered my mind.” Hook finished and the rock stretches out towards Neal. “I’ll go!” Mary Margaret steps forward. “The truth is David, something I’ve been keeping inside for a while, is that, I want another baby.” She steps back and the path grows a little more. David looks at her with sad eyes. “Mary Margaret on the night of the ambush, I was grazed with an arrow traced with night shade poison. Thanks to Hook i won’t die, but the magic of Neverland is what saved me. Mary Margaret my secret is that I can never leave this island if I want to live.” She looks at him in disbelief, heartbroken. “Wow.” Regina says. “I’ll go next. When we came to this island I was not over using my dark powers. My secret is that when I discovered Greg and Tamara, I was so angry with them about taking Henry, that I killed them.” She steps back as the path nearly reaches Neal. Neal looks up, hope in his eyes. Emma steps forward. “Neal I’m still hurt that you left me at the train station that day, to take the fall for you. No explanation, no nothing. I was hurt that you left me, because I thought you loved me.” He looks at her sorrowfully. “But the secret that I’ve been too scared to admit to myself, is that I never stopped loving you Neal. Never,” she wipes a tear from her eye. With that the path is complete. Emma runs across and slices open the cage she finds him in. “Emma,” he says. “Emma I’m so sorry. I love you.” “I love you too Neal.” Emma cries as she kisses him. Heads bent together Neal mutters, “Now let’s go get our son.” They exit the caves, Mary Margaret and David on separate ends of the trail, Emma and Neal holding hands, and Regina and Hook discussing possible reasons as to why Pan needs Henry.

Back at the burrow You wake up and fear strikes through you. Peter is not beside you. You jump out of bed and rush out the door. “Peter!” You call out. Next thing you notice Henry is gone. “Henry!” You shout. Panic fills your body. You begin to walk towards the cliffs to go look for them when Peter appears behind you. “Are you ok?” “Oh Peter!” You turn around ready to put on the act. You rush into his arms. “I was so worried when I woke up and you weren’t beside me!” “Don’t worry darling, I was just….. training Henry. We’re back now.” He kisses the top of your head. “I’m gonna go wash up, be out in a minute Darling.” As soon as Pan is out of sight you rush over to Henry. “Henry! Are you ok? What did he want?” “I’m fine,” Henry replies. “He wanted to test me. He took me to the top of dead man’s peak. He gave me the fairy dust around his neck that he said had long since not worked and told me to believe. I did what he said and pretty soon we were flying over Neverland. I don’t know why it was so important, all he said was that it proved to him that I had the heart of the truest believer.” Your puzzled. “Well whatever it’s about it doesn’t sound good,” you state. “This means I’m gonna have to push him farther so that he’ll tell me.” You and Henry sit down and begin to think up strategies.

The rescue team “So, Baelfire, what do you think Pan wants with the boy,” Hook asks Neal. “I’m not sure. But I do know one thing, he’s weak. I overheard the lost boys saying that they were tired of all of this physical labor because Pan can’t fly anymore. If Pan can’t fly then that means he’s losing some of his magic.” “But why would he need Henry for that,” Emma ponders. “No idea,” Neal replies.

In Peter’s bedroom You have your plan. If Peter needs Henry to leave the island, than you are going to have to seduce Peter and ask him to come away with you. When he tells you he can’t you’ll ask why and hopefully get it out of him. You flip through your trunk trying to find the best thing to wear. Finally you gaze upon a short strapless suede deer skin dress of Tiger Lilly’s that she died a dark pinkish red from raspberries. A little shredded at the bottom but Perfect, you think. You quickly slip it on and take down your hair. You fluff your hair around you and try to get it as straight as possible. Finally, you look in the mirror and note that something’s missing. You step outside and grab some berries. You pinch them in your hands and rub the stain to your lips. You walk back into the burrow and glance in a mirror. The dress hugs your curves. Perfect, you think. Before you leave you shove your locket and Killian’s ring in your pocket for safe keeping. You step outside, just as Peter enters the clearing. He stares at you. “Wow. You look amazing (y/n). Shall we go for a walk?” He asks you. “Sounds lovely,” you reply. Moments later you and Peter sit in your spot on the beach. You think to yourself about how you should approach the situation. You decide to still seem hesitant. “Peter I’m scared. I think I’m starting to fall for you again, but I want to be free. I don’t want to get hurt. How can you promise me you’ll never turn into a control freak again?” “With this,” he replies as he pulls out the wedding ring he made you all those years ago. You gasp. “(Y/n) I promise to never keep you captive again. I believe our love can set us free.” He smiles at you. You hold out your finger and he slips it on. “Let’s run away!” You suddenly say. “Right now. Before I change my mind. You said Henry can give you the power to leave the island. So let’s do it. Let’s fly away,” you turn to look at his reaction. “(Y/n) it’s not that easy. I need his heart to be able to travel. He has the heart of the truest believer. Without it, I cannot fly.” He finishes looking at you. You look at him in horror. “Peter you can’t kill Henry! Just give him back to Emma and Regina and you won’t need his heart.” “Oh really and why’s that?” He asks you. “Because I’ll stay here with you. I promise.” He looks at you shocked. “You would do that for me?” He searches your eyes. “Of course I would.” You reply as you lean in and press your lips to his.

Back at camp “Darling, I’ve just got to go and check on something, I’ll be back in a few hours,” Peter says as he kisses your cheek. “Ok, I’ll be here,” you reply. As soon as Peter is out of sight, Henry runs over to you. “(Y/n)! They know! They know Neal has escaped. We have to warn the others!” Without another word, you and Henry sprint down to the beach.

You come full sprint into the sand. Luckily, you happen to find everyone sitting in the trees just offshore, perfectly concealed. “Emma! Regina!” You scream. “What, what is it?” Emma looks at you. Your eyes fill with panic. “They know. They know Neal has escaped. You have to get out of sight. You’re too close to camp right now.” “Why do I feel like this whole thing is going to explode in our faces,” Regina questions. “Because it might,” you add. “Peter says he needs Henry’s heart to be able to leave the island. So I told him I would stay here with him forever so that he doesn’t need Henry. But he still won’t let him go. I get the sense he’s not telling me everything,” you look around at the group, as dread fills their features. “Well that’s not gonna happen!” Regina growls. “All we need to do now is have all of you stay out of sight and out of the way. As soon as I find the right time, I will bring Henry and we’ll leave this place. All I have to do is find a way to keep Pan contained while we leave.” “Well do it fast,” Regina tells you. “I think it’s about damn time we went home.” Emma and Regina pull Henry aside to ask him how Pan is testing him. Killian comes over to you. “(Y/n), you look…….” “I know,” you reply, blushing, the red dress was certainly having the desired affects on both Pan and Hook. Killian grabs your hands and rubs his thumb over your knuckles. He looks down at your hands and says, “That’s not my ring.” “I know,” you reply. “It’s Peter’s that he gave to me. Just trying to get him to trust me.” Killian looks at you. “Don’t forget who owns your heart, love. You’re beginning to look like a wild, beautiful, native girl. I don’t want you staying here.” “Don’t worry, just a few more days and then I’m all yours,” you bring his head to yours and gently kiss him. Henry appears behind you. “Ready?” He asks. “Yep,” you turn to Hook and you squeeze his hand. “As soon as I have an idea when it will happen, I’ll send word with Aquata to go look for you in the mountains.” “Until then,” hook says and they all nod at you. You turn towards Henry and grab his hand as you drag him into the jungle back towards camp.

3 days later You plant yourself on a log, frustrated. 3 days have past and Pan is still taking Henry on his little expeditions and you can’t figure out why. You sigh as you pick yourself up and walk back into the burrow. As you enter Peter’s bedroom you see him collapsed on the bed, gray and ashen. “Peter what’s wrong?” You run to his side. He ignores you as he places his hands over his body and begins to heal himself. He picks himself up off the bed. “Peter answer me! I told you I would stay here and I meant it, but you can’t keep secrets from me. Why do you still have Henry?” Peter pats the bed beside him and the two of you sit down. He puts his hand on your shoulder just as he says, “(y/n), I haven’t been entirely honest with you. You see yes it’s technically true that I need Henry’s heart to leave the island, but I need it because I’m dying. I know you won’t accept killing Henry and that’s why I’m sorry it has to be like this right now but you’ll come to see it my way.” He begins to leave. “Peter I won’t let you do this!” He looks at you with sad eyes and says, “I’m sorry but you really don’t have a choice.” And with a wave of his hand you’re slammed against the bed and your hands are tied to the headboard and feet bounded. “Peter NO!” You scream out the door at him as he runs off, no doubt to get Henry’s heart. 45 minutes later “Damnit, damnit, damnit!” You yell at yourself as you repeatedly slam your hands against the wall. You have no idea how to get out of it. You’ll try anything at this point. “I hope this works,” you mutter to yourself. In one swift motion you flip yourself backwards between your arms and the headboard and just as you feel your arms break loose, you feel your shoulder blade pop out of the socket. “No pain no gain,” you whisper as you hold back tears and pop it back in place. You quickly hop over to the nightstand and find a dagger and cut your feet loose. You then scramble around to try and find items you may need.

5 minutes later you come out of the burrow, dagger in the sash of the red dress you still wore. You tie your hair up behind you. “This is war,” you say as you pat the locket in your pocket. You have a plan.

As you appear on the beach, you look overhead and see Henry and Pan rowing towards skull island. “What’s he want with skull island,” you ask yourself. “It’s were the heart of Neverland is,” answers Neal. You turn around and see the whole group behind you. They had just come from the jungle. “Then it all makes sense. Pan’s dying, he’s taking Henry to skull island because that’s the only place he can accept the heart of the truest believer.” “Well how do we get over there without Pan knowing?” Regina asks. “Don’t worry I have a plan,” you reply. You tell them about the locket and that you can bring them over there undetected with a tail. “We should get the other mermaids to help, the more time we spend traveling, the closer Pan gets to killing Henry.” “You’re right,” you reply to Regina. You splash your hand in the water to summon Aquata. Nothing happens. You do it again. “Why won’t she come,” Regina asks. “I don’t know. But I’ll find out,” you say as you wade into the water. Once you’re chest deep you take out the locket and put it on. Right before their eyes your legs are transformed into a giant green tail. You submerge yourself to go look for Aquata. Your eyes search the water and you realize they must be in the caves. You go to enter, but the caves are barred. They can’t get out. You shoot to the surface. “He’s got them barricaded in!” “Well then take Hook and get over there! We’re right behind you!” Snow shouts. You wave Killian over. “Put your arms around my neck and let’s go!” Killian wraps himself around you and you shoot off towards the island.

As you hit the sand, Killian stand up. You whip the locket off and your legs return. “You make quite the mermaid, love,” Hook grins at you. You smile back, “No time for your mushy compliments,” you say as you grab his hand and enter the cave. You are just about to round up the stairs when you’re both thrown back. “Damn, a protection spell,” Hook mutters. “We’ve got this,” Regina says from behind you. “How’d you get here so fast,” you ask her. “I have my ways,” she smirks. “Actually we found a row boat two seconds after you left,” David chimes in. You laugh. Emma and Regina use there powers together to remove the protection spell in a bright flash of white light. Once it’s removed you sprint up the stairs. As you round the top of the steps you see Peter and Henry standing facing a giant hourglass. You pause for a second, mesmerized by it. “Let go of Henry, Pan!” Regina and Emma shout behind you. “Ahh just in time to see the main event,” Pan says as he turns around. “But the question is, how on earth did you find me? I doubt it was luck, no I think it was the very person who’s trust I valued most that lead you to me.” He removes his sarcastic glare and gets serious. “(Y/n), why did you betray me?” “You lied to me Peter! You lied, even after you said you would never lie again! How can you expect me to trust you after that?” You look at him in disbelief. “You said you would stay with me and support me no matter what,” Peter says as he looks at you with sad eyes. Enough games, you think. This ends now. “I lied Peter. I lied just like you lied to me. But mine was for a noble cause. I lied to save my friends. I lied to save my future family.” Peter looks at you confused. “Peter I loved you. But you broke my heart, multiple times. I realized one day that I deserved better than that. And I found a man who would treat my heart with care.” You smile over at Killian. “I’m not yours Peter. I haven’t been yours since the day I left Neverland, all those years ago,” you say as your heart picks up courage. “And I will never be with you again.” You pull Peter’s ring off your finger, and chuck it out of the cave, into the ocean. You fish in your pocket and pull out Killian’s ring. “I am not going to be your captive, I’m going to be with someone who frees me.” You finish with the largest smile on your face. Suddenly Peter is furious. “NOW ENOUGH! If I can’t have you willingly, then I’ll just have to hold you captive again.” He smiles. “But first things first time to save myself.” Right then he plunges his hand into Henry’s chest. Henry makes a gargling noise. As Pan pulls out his own heart and begins the switch, time freezes. Everyone is stopped in their tracks, including Pan. Who should stroll into view but none other than Mr Gold. Your eyes grow wide in fear. You completely forgot that he came over with all of you on the Jolly Roger. You are shocked when you watch as Gold grabs the hearts, and switches them back to normal. “I’ll put that where it belongs, to my grandson,” he says. “And now papa, it’s time for you to go where you will never escape,” Gold grits through his teeth. Gold pulls a box from his coat pocket. He traces a circle in the air above it with his dagger and sets it on the ground. As the box begins to open, Pan is slowly sucked into it. As soon as he vanishes, everyone springs back into motion. “What was that?” Emma asks. “Pandora’s box,” Mr Gold replies. “Now Pan will never be able to escape.” You breath out the air you didn’t know you were holding in. Killian comes over to you and rubs your back. Emma and Regina each grab one of Henry’s hands and say, “let’s go home.” You watch with a smile as you see everyone file out of the cave. Not only did you save Henry, but you saved Neal as well. Just then you remember something. “David! What’s going to happen to you?” “Don’t worry,” Mr Gold replies for him. “I’ve collected some of the water from the falls that saved you and once back in Storybrooke I will concoct a potion for a permanent cure.” No one says anything but rather looks at him in disbelief of his kindness. You all board the Jolly Roger and you stand at the helm of the ship. Looking out over your triumph. “Are you ok, love?” Killian asks you. “Couldn’t be better,” you reply to him with a smile. He takes off his big leather jacket and wraps it around you, as you are still soaked from your underwater adventures. You smile to yourself because it smells like him, leather and rum. “You know the next greatest adventure is about to begin,” you smile at him. “Oh yeah and what’s that?” He asks you. “Our marriage,” you reply as you wrap your arms around him. You pull him close to you and run your fingers through his hair. You plant a long soft kiss on his lips. He wraps his arms around your waist and nuzzles your neck. You both stare out over the vast blue as you sail back to Storybrooke.

4 days later

“Ahhh just the person I was looking for,” Killian says behind you as he kisses your cheek. You stand in your kitchen in your tiny sexy pajama set of shorts and a tank. “And what could you possibly want with me,” you giggle in return. “Oh so many things,” Hook whispers in your ear, sending chills down your spine. He grabs your hips and flips you around. “My (y/n). I cannot believe I get to spend the rest of my life with you,” he tells you as he brushes your hair behind your ears. He instantly pulls your lips on his and you passionately kiss him making up for all the times when you couldn’t in Neverland. He trails kisses from you lips to your shoulder blades and grabs your hand, about to drag you upstairs. Just then, Regina, Emma, Snow, and David come bursting through your door. “Pandora’s box is gone!” Regina informs you. “Bloody hell will we never get a moment to ourselves,” Hook mutters as he drops your hand. After you change, you both grab your coats and head outside.

As you all walk down main street you see a figure turn the corner headed towards you. It is now that Peter reveals himself. “How is this possible?” You ask him. “I knew you would find me, so as a precaution I had a body switching spell handy. So you see I came back as Henry and Henry was trapped as me in Pandora’s box. Until just now when I released him, I had no leverage. But now,” he grins wickedly as he shows Henry trapped in an enchanted mirror. “Now, if you’ll just hand over (y/n) and I’ll be on my way.” He grins at you. “Enough papa! This is not about her. This is between you and me and you wanting to stay young forever just like you did when you abandoned me all those years ago,” Gold spits these words towards him. “As it happens I had a certain hunch you might escape. So I did some research. And the only way to kill you is through me, the dark one. So let’s finish this.” With a wave of his hand, Gold freezes everyone watching. Included his beloved Belle and Baelfire. He goes up to them. “Belle, you loved me for me. You could see the man inside the beast and now I’m going to be a hero and die an honorable man.” He turns to Neal. “Bae, I’m so sorry son. I’m sorry for everything and I’m most sorry for the fact that we were barely united and now one of us is going to leave again. I love you son.” And with that, Gold turns to Pan. “And now papa, you are going to die the old coward that you are.” He pulls Pan in for what looks like a hug, but plunges the dark one dagger through Pan’s back. He twists the dagger in more to both of them and Pan groans. Right before your very eyes, Pan transforms into the old man he was when he abandoned Gold. And with a flash, they’re both gone, including the dagger. Everyone unfreezes, but you feel as if time still stands still as you watch Belle and Neal fall to the ground and mourn their Rumple’s death. Killian pulls you close and you stand cheek to cheek. “I’m so grateful to have you,” you whisper in his ear. After picking them up off the ground, you and Killian turn and walk hand in hand back to your house on the beach.

1 week later You smile in the mirror, breathing shallow quick breaths, as you semi panic. You can’t believe this is happening, and so fast! “(Y/n) you look so beautiful,” Emma walks in behind you. “Thank you,” you turn around and grab her hands. “I’m so nervous,” you tell her. “(Y/n), Killian loves you so so much, and after all you’ve been through, you have nothing to be nervous about except the chance that Killian might have a heart attack because of how gorgeous you look.” You laugh. “And we’re all here for your special day,” she adds. “I’m your maid of honor and David is going to walk you down the aisle. You may not be related to any of us, but you’re here to stay and you’re becoming a part of our family today.” You smile gratefully at her, tears welling up in your eyes. Snow and Regina walk in. “Oh my goodness are you a vision,” Snow walks up to you. You shrug off her comment “No, turn and look at yourself. Look at how grown up you are.” You listen to Snow’s words and turn around to look in the mirror. You gasp. You stand in the mirror in a beautiful wedding gown. With a white strapless satin bodice and a scalloped neck line, you dress melts into off the shoulder sleeves and flows into a sleek mermaid skirt that trails behind you. Your hair is curled and delicately pinned into a side bun. You wear a head band made of diamonds, almost resembling a crown. You wear white sparkly toms on your feet because you despise high heels. You decided to not wear a veil as you want nothing between you and Killian. The ensemble is finished off with magnificent pearl earrings and nothing else, you like to keep it simple. “Are you ready princess,” David asks as he enters the room and looks at you with the eyes of a proud parent. You nod, as tears threaten to spill over your eye lids. Time seems to stand still as you here the music softly begin outside. One by one each of the girls exits the house into their spots in the procession. David offers his arm and you take it as you step outside into the bright sunshine. You slowly begin your way down the boardwalk on the beach. You and Killian both wanted it to be here because it is the first place you met. As you glance up your heart stops when you see how handsome your Killian looks. Not an inch of leather, but he rather looks like a prince, almost like David. You are even more surprised to see him standing there, unashamed as tears fall down his cheeks while he drinks you in with his eyes. All of the sudden you are at the end of the board walk and David kisses you on the cheek as he places your hands in Killian’s. Then Archie rambles through his speech and gets to the vows. You begin, “Killian…” you falter, trying not to cry. “When I came to Storybrooke I was just trying to get by. And after the curse broke everyone was reunited and I still had no one. But then you came along. And I look at my life now and now I’ve been welcomed into this family. And Killian…… I never thought that true love existed but now I know that that is what we have. I love you and I promise to love you till my dying breath. I promise to be devoted to you for the rest of my days because this heart Killian, it belongs to you.” You finish as you look up at him. He has to regain his composure. “(Y/n). You are everything. You are my queen and my sun. Everything I was in the past, is gone. You taught me to love again. And I promise to love you for the rest of my days. You made me the man I am today and I owe everything to you. Today is the happiest day of my life. And I can’t wait for the rest of our lives.” Archie finishes the ceremony, you exchange rings, and he finally says, “You may now kiss the bride.” You beam at Killian as you practically jump into his arms and kiss him.

The reception at granny’s “Now introducing Mr. and Mrs. Killian jones!” Henry shouts. You both walk in the door hand in hand. “Now, love I have chosen a special song for our first dance. I fancy myself quite the dancer, after all. Shall we,” Killian offers you his hand. Overhead island girl begins to play by Elton john. You laugh out loud. “You are my island girl, (y/n), and I rescued you from that island, but you’re still just as wild.” He spins you around on the dance floor with a salsa like dance. You giggle the entire time, you can’t imagine your life being any better than it is right now. So you and Killian dance and dance and you smash cake in each other’s face and talk to everyone. While you’re talking to Mary Margaret he comes up behind and whispers in your ear, “Meet me out back in ten minutes.” A shiver runs down your spine from his breath in your ear.

Outside You snuck out the back door and walk over to your husband. “What’s this all about?” You ask him. “Come on love, you’ll see,” he replies. You grab his hand and you both walk down Main Street towards the beach. On the beach you kick off your shoes and let the waves run over your feet. “(Y/n), do you remember when we first met here? Remember you were sitting on that log there and I came over to you and I said ” I know that look. You’re concentrating on the horizon and when I do that, I’m usually trying to put things in perspective.“ And do you remember what you said?” You smile at him, “I said you don’t even know me so how do you have any idea why I’m looking at the horizon? And since when does Captain Hook care about others?” “Ahhh yes you did have some sass then,” Killian continues, “And so we sat there and argued about pretty much everything under the sun.” “Do you remember when we saw each other next?” You ask him. He smiles at you, “Of course I do. It was at granny’s and you were talking with Emma and she asked you why some pirate was staring at you.” “Yes and then of course I looked at you and that was the first time I got lost in your deep blue eyes,” you tell him. Killian blushes. “So many memories,” he continues, “So much pain and hardship for little moments of joy, but it’s worth it because those moments mean I’m still with you.” “So what now?” You ask him. “I feel like there’s going to be another problem at our feet tomorrow.” “Then let’s live today,” he points to the sunset, “See that horizon, that’s our future, our beautiful future to come.” You take 5 steps into the water breathing in the familiar salty air, the bottom of your dress now soaked. Killian comes in behind you and you both stand nearly knee deep in the water, in your wedding attire. He wraps you in his arms. “So love are you ready for the next adventure?” He asks you. “What’s the next adventure?” You ask back. “Our marriage, our family, our life, our journey together,” he states it as a fact. You smile at him and wrap your arms around his neck as you plant a kiss full of passion and love on his lips. “I’m ready,” you tell him. Suddenly Killian scoops you up and carries you home.

#killian jones #reader imagine #neverland #ouat

60 notes · View notes

kmomof4 · 4 years

Text

Chosen, Protected, & Saved Ch. 3

We made it!!! It’s the final chapter of Chosen, Protected, & Saved for the @captainswanmoviemarathon!!! Thank you all for the trust you placed in me after last weeks cliffhanger. Everything gets tied up in this chapter, happy ending ahoy, and I hope y'all enjoy it!!! Thank you so much for coming along on this ride with me!! I’d love to know what you think!!

All the love and hugs to @profdanglaisstuff and @hollyethecurious for their beta services, brainstorming sessions, and encouragement!! Thank you so much, ladies!!! This fic wouldn't be here without either of you!!! *MWAH* 😘

Summary: A little boy with the Heart of the Truest Believer. Demonic forces will stop at nothing to possess it. It’s up to Killian Jones, PI to find him and save him before it’s too late.

Rating: T

Words: 4253 of 18.4K

Tags: Inspired by The Golden Child, Kidnapping, Magic, Minor Character Death, Temporary Major Character Death, True Loves Kiss

ao3 fic link ch link Prologue on Tumblr Ch1 on Tumblr Ch2 on Tumblr

Tag list: @hollyethecurious @winterbaby89 @snowbellewells @stahlop @resident-of-storybrooke @jennjenn615 @kingofmyheart14 @profdanglaisstuff @thisonesatellite @branlovestowrite @ultraluckycatnd @flslp87 @whimsicallyenchantedrose @let-it-raines @shireness-says @kymbersmith-90 @darkcolinodonorgasm @bethacaciakay @searchingwardrobes @ilovemesomekillianjones @teamhook @aprilqueen84 @qualitycoffeethings @superchocovian @artistic-writer @donteattheappleshook @doodlelolly0910 @seriouslyhooked @tiganasummertree @lfh1226-linda @nikkiemms @xsajx @klynn-stormz @captainswanmoviemarathon @jonirobinson64 @itsfabianadocarmo

Please let me know if you’d like to be added or removed.

Under the cut, unless Tumblr ate it.

Ch. 3

Killian finally came to a stop in front of a warehouse near Boston harbor in the early hours of the morning. Even traveling down state roads and the interstate in the middle of the night, he lost count of the number of frenzied honks he heard as Bubo flew only about fifteen feet above the road and about that same distance in front of him. It made it wonderfully convenient to not have to worry about losing him.

Now that he was here, he scanned the building in front of him, taking note of the surroundings. The large, imposing structure reminded him of the slasher flicks he used to watch as a teenager. The kind of places that the audience groaned or shouted at the hero to not go in. A chill tried to work its way down his spine. He put a firm lid on it reminding himself that he had to find Henry and bring him home. Going in with no foreknowledge of this particular building or backup, it was important for him to identify potential hiding places, entrances and exits, security cameras and the like. It was times like these that he thanked God for the experience he gained as a beat cop then detective with the Boston PD before he left the force and struck out on his own as a PI. That background would surely be useful in getting to Henry.

Not seeing anything that stood out, and making a mental note of where Bubo had flown up to the building and disappeared, he checked that his piece was ready to rock in case of trouble and got out of his car. Securing the Glock in the shoulder holster he wore, he crouched in the shadow of the vehicle before he ran the fifteen or so feet to the side of the structure. Turning toward the lone door, he could feel the dark magic covering it. He could almost see the magic, even in the darkness, a slightly shimmering cascade that he hesitated to touch. Pushing back his exhaustion and gathering his courage, he reached out to touch the door and was amazed when his hand passed right through the magical barrier. The dark magic chilled him to the bone, but he turned the knob and found it unlocked. He figured the Dark One must not be too concerned about anyone getting past his magic.

As he opened the door, something oddly familiar awoke just under his skin. A humming that was strangely comforting. He remembered feeling something like it in the split second before his magic saved Emma underneath the cathedral the night before. Could it be my magic? Closing the door behind him, he took care to stay in the shadows. The main space of the warehouse was completely empty, but he didn’t want to risk being seen by any cameras that might be hidden by the shadows near the top of the building. He stayed by the wall and made his way around to where the offices appeared to be on the other side. As he got closer, the humming became a full fledged vibration. A rustle from up above drew his attention as Bubo flew down. He held his arm out like he’d seen raptor trainers do and Bubo landed neatly on his offered limb. He wasn’t prepared for the sharp talons though, as they pierced the leather of his jacket. It was all he could do to limit the scream that wanted to emerge to a loud pain-filled hiss. His magic started to crackle at the ends of his fingers as he continued stealthily toward the offices. Bubo was not thrilled with the magic sparking so close to where he sat, so he took off again.

Killian finally came to the first office, but as he peered in through the open door, he saw nothing of interest. As he moved toward the second, lightning started to spark from his hands. Killian inhaled sharply as he saw that the door was closed and the sheen of more magic caught his eye. Henry was obviously being held inside. The disquiet he felt in his spirit only intensified as he got closer to the door. For someone who was so desperate to keep him away from Henry and this case, there was a disconcerting lack of trouble actually getting to the boy. Killian pulled his gun out. He wasn’t sure it’d be terribly effective against the Dark One, if he also happened to be in the office, but it certainly helped him feel better. Not quite so vulnerable. He may have his own magic, but he didn’t have the first idea of how to use it, especially not in a situation like this.

He looked in the window of the door to the office. On the other side of the room, he could see a small boy asleep on the floor, covered by nothing but his own clothing. Killian’s heart nearly broke before an anger he had never known completely overtook him. He held his left hand up to the door, and a surge of blue magic completely obliterated the magical shield and destroyed the door as well. The jarring racket was enough of a shock without the startled cry both from Henry and the other boy in the room. Killian hadn’t noticed the teenaged guard asleep on the plush sofa behind the desk when he looked through the window. Another surge of rage filled him at the mistreatment Henry had suffered at the hands of the Dark One and his teenaged cohorts. Before he could even think, another surge of magic pulsed from his open left hand toward the youth. He still held the Glock in his right, but in a corner of his mind, he was glad it was magic going off and not the gun. The teen was thrown back on the sofa and was completely frozen, rendered impotent in thwarting their escape.

Killian replaced the gun in his holster and approached Henry as Bubo flew in. “Bubo!” Henry cried. Bubo landed on the floor before him and turned his head to look at Killian. Henry looked up at the man standing in the doorway. Something about him seemed familiar, though he couldn’t tell what.

“Henry?” Killian asked. Henry nodded. “I’m Killian and I’m here to take you home. Will you come with me?”

Henry nodded and stood up. “I know,” he said.

Killian tilted his head, puzzled. “You know?”

“Yeah. Bubo told me.” He held his wrist out. “Can you take this off, please? It stops me from using my magic. I can’t remove it, but someone else can.”

“Sure,” Killian replied. He reached under the black cuff on the boy’s wrist and pulled it off. He held his hand out and Henry took it as they walked toward the door. Before they got there, however, a chill came over Killian that meant only one thing. He stopped and looked down at the little boy whose eyes shone with absolute trust as he looked back at him.

“We’ve got to get out of here quick, Henry,” Killian said. “He’s coming,” he looked back at the door, “if he’s not here already.”

At that moment, a purple cloud of smoke enveloped him and Henry and the next moment, they were back at Regina’s.

“Regina!” Henry cried, running into her outstretched arms.

“Henry!” she exclaimed, “I’m so glad you’re safe!” She held him close and Killian’s eyes filled with tears at the sight.

Regina looked up at him and mouthed a silent “thank you” as she continued rocking the boy back and forth. She released him and held him away from her as she quickly scanned him for any signs of injury.

Henry’s eyes sparkled with happiness as he turned back to Killian. “Killian saved me.”

A watery smile split Regina’s face. “I know,” she exclaimed, “I was watching him. And you were right, Killian,” she continued, looking up at him. “The Dark One was there. He was just outside the office. I didn’t want to risk a confrontation with him, so I just brought you back myself.” She turned her eyes back upon Henry. “Henry,” she said, softly, “there’s something I need to tell you.”

Killian suddenly remembered the events from earlier in the night and it was all he could do to remain on his feet instead of collapsing to his knees in despair. He’d been so focused on finding and getting Henry, that Emma’s death had been pushed to the back of his mind. Now it came back to the forefront and all he wanted to do was curl into a ball until his complete and utter heartbreak eased enough for him to go on. His jaw clenched and his eyes filled with fresh tears as Regina took Henry’s hand in her own and led him from the room.

They climbed the stairs to the bedroom he and Emma had shared the night before. She was laid out on the bed looking so peaceful he could almost believe she simply slept. Henry stared at his mother.

“Mama?” he said, in a trembling voice. He took a step toward her.

“The Dark One came last night to get the dagger, Henry. Before Killian came for you,” Regina whispered. “He and your mama fought hard, but the Dark One killed her before I could intervene. I’m so sorry, Henry.” Regina choked back a sob as Henry moved toward his mother. “But, there is a way to save her.”

Killian’s head turned sharply towards Regina. “What?”

“Killian,” she began, wiping away her own tears, “there is no doubt in my mind that you share a bond with Emma. A bond that I’ve never actually seen before, although I’ve heard tales...” She took a deep breath. “When you got back here last night, you were both so tired that there was no time to talk about what happened when you went after the dagger. But I could see the remnants of the magic you used while you were gone surrounding you. And as I said when we were talking about your magic, it would have only come to the surface in a moment of extreme emotional upheaval. Whether that was fear, love, joy, or sadness. Can you tell me what happened to trigger it?”

Killian’s agitation increased at her question. Why was she asking him this? What did his magic have to do with anything? Especially when there was a possibility that Emma could be saved. They were wasting time!

Regina’s eyes bored into his as she made a placating motion with her hand. “I know this seems random. But please believe me when I say, it truly isn’t. My question has everything to do with saving Emma.”

Killian swallowed hard and looked down at Henry’s face. The little boy nodded at him, encouraging him to trust Regina and answer the question.

“We were underneath the cathedral, but hadn’t made it yet to the chamber of the dagger under Stonehenge,” he whispered, haltingly. “A teenager… kind of gangly, blonde headed, thin as a scarecrow, came at us with a sword.” He shook his head as the details came back to him. “Some kind of black, thick substance coated the tip. I would have guessed it was tar. But why would someone put tar on a sword?” He shook his head again, cutting off his rambling. “Anyway, he was coming for her and I threw my arm out to try and push her back out of his way. I remember feeling a tingling just before my magic shot out and sent him flying across the chamber.” He bowed his head in shame. “His head cracked against a column.” He swallowed hard. “I’ve never been responsible for the death of someone that young.”

“You’re sure he was dead?” Regina asked, her heart hurting for him.

“When it happened, we couldn’t stop. We had to keep going. But when we came back and he still hadn’t moved, I checked his pulse.” His eyes looked haunted, but his story confirmed her earlier thoughts. The manifestation of his magic at that time and under those circumstances told her that their bond was indeed True Love.

“You can save Emma, Killian,” she asserted.

Killian’s eyes widened. If the situation wasn’t so serious, she would almost laugh.

“How?”

“You saw how the Dark One removed Emma’s heart and crushed it.” He nodded. “Magic users can remove hearts. I can remove yours, split it, and put one half inside each of your chests. You have True Love for her, and that True Love should bring her back.”

“True Love,” Killian breathed, completely overwhelmed. He never knew that such a thing existed. But it would certainly explain the connection he felt with her and how and why he fell in love with her so quickly. Not to mention the way he felt about Henry, a little boy that he had met literally minutes ago. He shook his head again. He didn’t even have to think. “Do it,” he demanded.

Regina held her hand up and tilted her head to the side in warning. “There are risks that you should know about.”

“I don’t care about any risks,” he assured her, vehemently. “If it will save Emma, it’s worth it.” He looked down at the woman he loved on the bed. “She is worth everything,” he whispered.

The sun was rising and the bedroom was flooded with the morning light. Henry raised his hand to Killian’s heart. His palm glowed a vibrant gold color. A soothing warmth filled him. “You’ll save my mama, Killian.”

Killian nodded. “I will indeed, lad.” He looked at Regina again. “Do it.”

Regina placed her hand on his chest. She stared into his eyes, deadly serious before she pushed her hand into his chest cavity. The pain stole Killian’s breath, but he looked over at Emma on the bed and endured it as he felt Regina’s fingers close around his heart and pull it out. He caught his breath and beheld the glowing heart now in the palm of Regina’s hand. He looked back at Emma on the bed, and while he could still feel his love for her, it was muted. Regina looked back up at him.

“When your heart is no longer inside your body, all your emotions will be dulled. They’ll be restored as soon as it’s back where it belongs.”

Killian nodded. “This is going to hurt. Are you ready?” Regina asked.

“As I’ll ever be,” he replied.

Regina placed her other hand over his heart and twisted. A pain far worse than being shot burst through him and his knees buckled. He landed on all fours on the floor and looked back up. Both of Regina’s hands now held a piece of his heart. She knelt before him and placed her right hand at his chest again. She pushed into his empty chest cavity and he took a deep cleansing breath as the agony subsided.

“Can’t say as that’s something I’d ever want to repeat, love,” he quipped.

Regina let out a small laugh. “I should hope not.” She rose with him and turned to Emma on the bed.

She moved quickly and pushed her other hand into Emma’s chest. Everyone held their breath as they waited. When about twenty seconds had passed with no movement from Emma, Regina’s brow furrowed and panic started to rear its ugly head in his mind. Henry turned to Regina.

“What’s wrong? Why isn’t she waking up?”

At that moment, the bone chilling cold of the same dark magic that he had encountered just a short time ago came over Killian. He turned wide, alarmed eyes at Regina who stared at him with equal apprehension.

“He’s here,” they stated, together.

Regina waved her hand and the dagger appeared in her hand. She handed it to Killian.

“This is the only thing that can destroy him.” Regina’s eyes were wide with dread as she gave him last minute instructions. “As the Chosen One, it falls to you. As long as you hold it, you are master of the dagger. He can’t summon it to himself. Don’t lose your grip on it, whatever you do!”

Killian nodded. Regina continued as they all ran downstairs. “You may be untrained in magic, Killian, but your love for Emma has made you powerful. Use it! Magic is emotion. Keep your love for Emma at the front of your mind, and you can defeat him. Stay inside, Henry,” Regina said, turning to the boy. Henry nodded and he and Regina ran onto the back lawn where the Dark One waited for them.

“Ahhh,” he gloated, “You’ve brought me my dagger! How considerate of you!” He waved his hand and they were both frozen in place. Terror filled him as the demon strolled toward him. When he was so close that he could smell the fire and brimstone emanating from him, he felt the same sensation that he had just experienced at Regina’s hand.

The Dark One stood before him with his half a heart glowing in his hand.

“Interesting,” the demon cooed. “Only half a heart. Where is the other half?” he asked, speculatively, “Could it possibly be in the chest of your Twue Wuv?” he singsonged. He looked back at Killian and cackled. “But where is she? She’s not here, is she?” He got right in Killian’s face with such a face of gloating triumph that Killian felt sick. “No True Love’s Kiss, then? Awww, and that’s the only thing that can save her, isn’t it? Since it’s your heart, only your True Love’s Kiss will do.” Killian’s eyes grew wide as the beast’s statement registered in his panic. “But if I crush your heart,” he squeezed slightly, the pain overwhelming Killian, stealing his breath, “you can’t very well share True Love’s Kiss with her, can you?”

Rage filled Killian and if he could have spit in the creature’s face, he would have. But at least he knew why Emma hadn’t come back when Regina placed his heart in her chest. The kiss, his kiss, was needed to bring her back to him.

“Fortunately for you,” the Dark One continued, “I can’t crush your heart as long as you hold my dagger. But I can hold your heart. For as long as necessary. I can leave you right here, frozen, until your death returns my dagger to me. But, I don’t want to wait that long.” He shrugged, in studied casualness. “So how about a trade? I give you back your heart so you can save your lady love, and you give me my dagger. The Dark One never breaks a deal, so you have nothing to fear and boy is obviously well protected, for now.” He sneered in Regina’s direction. “Do we have a deal?”

Killian’s brain worked furiously. It was an impossible choice. By releasing the dagger, the chances of being able to destroy him shrunk exponentially, plus, he was giving the monster exactly what he wanted, bringing him one step closer to being able to harm Henry. A very large step. But, he would be able to save Emma and surely, between the three of them, they could protect Henry. If he refused, the Dark One would simply hold his heart until his death returned the dagger to the demon and Emma would remain as she was, forever.

He cut his eyes toward Regina, her own eyes wide with realization. He tried to convey how sorry he was in his gaze before he turned his eyes back on the demon in front of him.

“I’m going to partially lift the freezing spell I’ve got on you now and you can give me your answer.”

Killian’s mouth and hand holding the dagger were suddenly free.

“Fine,” he gritted out. “You have a deal. My heart for your dagger.” He opened his hand and the dagger fell to the ground. The Dark One giggled and picked the dagger up from the ground. He looked back at Killian.

“A pleasure doing business with you, dearie,” he chortled as he all but punched his heart back into his chest. As soon as he had done so, he was enveloped in a cloud of grey smoke and disappeared.

The enchantment holding them frozen disappeared with him. Killian collapsed to the ground and Henry ran out of the house toward them.

“True Love’s Kiss, Killian,” he cried. “When you give Mama True Love’s Kiss, you’ll save her!” Regina ran over to him as he struggled back to his feet.

“Aye, lad,” he replied, somewhat out of breath from his ordeal, “Let’s go give it a try.”

At that moment, the Dark One again appeared in the yard, this time just behind Henry. He had not gone far and was simply waiting for Henry to leave the house so that he could strike. Regina screamed as Killian jumped in between the Dark One and Henry and tackled the demon. Regina grabbed Henry and ran for the safety of the house.

They crashed to the ground and the Dark One lost his grip on the dagger. As they rolled, each trying to gain the upper hand, Killian remembered what Regina had told him on the way down. That his love for Emma made him powerful and that if he kept his love for her at the front of his mind, he could defeat the monster.

Killian closed his eyes and let the love he had for Emma fill him completely. He pictured the dagger in his hand and the same moment, felt the instrument in his grip. His fist curled around it and he pulled the hilt toward his chest, the blade tilted slightly upward. The Dark One was on top of him now, their faces so close together that Killian could see the madness in his enemy’s eyes and then the grimace that crossed his lips as he felt the dagger pierce flesh.

The demon went limp on top of him. Killian pushed the dead weight off only to find the dagger buried in the Dark One’s chest. A dark swirling cloud poured out of the wound and coalesced around the dagger. After a few moments, the cloud, the dagger, and the Dark One, his unseeing eyes staring toward the rising sun, seemed to fold in on themselves, until with a pop, they were gone.

Killian got back to his feet and looked to where Regina and Henry had made it inside the house. He ran toward them as Henry barreled out the back door toward him. He caught him in his arms and spun him around, laughing at the little boy’s exuberance.

“You killed him,” Henry shouted.

“I did, indeed, my boy,” he said. “You’re safe now. He can’t ever hurt you again.”

“Thank God for that,” Regina agreed, hugging them both.

Killian held them both in his arms for a few moments, relishing the fact that they were all alive and safe. All except one. He looked back at Henry as he set him on the ground. “Let’s go save your Mama, shall we Henry?”

“Yeah!” Henry shouted, taking off for the house again. Killian and Regina followed him into the house and up to the bedroom where Emma still lay.

Killian entered the room after Regina and Henry. The morning light completely filled the room now and Emma seemed to be surrounded by a gold shroud spun from pure light. He had never beheld anything so breathtakingly beautiful. Everything faded from the periphery as he moved toward her. His heart raced in his chest and his breathing hitched as he beheld her. His True Love. He knelt beside the bed and took one of her hands in his own. His thumb rubbed over her knuckles as he leaned over her and pressed his lips to her own. It took only a moment before a rainbow burst fell over them and Emma took a breath and opened her eyes.

“Killian,” she breathed. Killian’s face split in the biggest smile he’d ever worn.

“Swan,” he exclaimed, gathering her in his arms, tears of joy filling his eyes.

She hugged him back just as fiercely before they were interrupted by Henry’s enthusiastic “Mama!” before he launched himself toward her from where Regina had held him near the door.

“Henry!” She caught him up in her arms, hugging him tightly. “I’m so glad you’re safe! I was so worried!”

“I know, Mama,” he exclaimed, “Killian saved me! And he saved you, too!” Emma looked back at him, pure love shining out of her eyes. He scratched behind his ear until he finally looked back at her. “He’s your True Love, Mama! He saved you with True Love’s Kiss! That means he’s gonna stay here with us!” Henry spoke a mile a minute in his unbridled enthusiasm. “Right, Killian?” Henry turned back toward him, expectantly.

“With your mother’s permission, lad, I’d like that very much.”

Emma beamed as she held out her hand for Killian to take. “I think we can handle that.”

Killian grinned widely as he took her proffered hand and bent over to kiss her again.

It didn’t take long for Killian to move his PI practice to Storybrooke where he courted Emma properly, much to the sheriff’s dismay. A year later, Killian and Emma were married, and a year after that, Henry had a baby sister to show off.

And they all lived happily ever after.

The End

~*~*~

Thank you all for all your love for me and this fic!!! I’d love to know what you thought!!!

#csmm20 #chosen protected & saved #krystal writes #art by krystal #inspired by the golden child

29 notes · View notes

theeswanprincess · 7 years

Link

Y'all. It’s here.

I didn’t like the goodbye scene because it was just weird without everyone else there, but I understand it had to happen and they couldn’t get the other actors back. I’m not mad about it, and it could have been worse.

I know he only said one word, but I already like new Henry ???? Idk I just think he’s cool.

Also, baby Henry choosing to explore an unknown fairy tale realm rather than go to college is the Most Henry thing I’ve ever heard I’m laughing

But y'all when the music started playing and the clock struck 8:15, I got so happy, I’m so glad we’re getting another season.

I just wish we got more from Cinderella in this bc I wanna know what she’s like!!!!!!!! She looks cool I guess????? We’ll see!

I’m excited!!!

#ouat #ouat s7 #ouat spoilers

2 notes · View notes

kmomof4 · 4 years

Text

Of Darkness, Vampires, and Soulmates Ch.5 Ingrid

*rubs furiously at my ear* Wow, y’all!!! Y'all had a lot to say about that last chapter, didn’t you? Well, most of the pain is now firmly in the rearview. There will still be a bit of pain in the coming chapters, but not like we’ve had. Today’s chapter brings us to the halfway point in the fic as well as the turning point, the modern era and putting our favorite couple on the final road to their Happily Ever After. We still have a lot of story to tell and I so hope you enjoy what’s coming! Thank you all so much for the trust you’ve placed in me by coming along on this journey! Y'all are the BEST!!!!

All of the love, thanks, and socially distant internet tackle hugs to @profdanglaisstuff for her outstanding beta services and being a fount of information and encouragement when I wanted to either throw my laptop, pull my hair out, or give up completely. Also to @hollyethecurious for her encouragement and help in brainstorming. The ladies of the CSSNS and CSMM discords for their encouragement, sprinting, and help with a title, and finally to @spartanguard for making such GORGEOUS and PERFECT art for EVERY SINGLE CHAPTER!!! I don’t know what I did to deserve you, but I’m so grateful that I got paired with you!!!

Chapter Summary: We are now in the modern era, and we meet a new family that has become a major part of Killian’s life.

Rating: M (Violence and smut)

Words: Almost 8800 of 41K total

Tags: Vampires, Soulmates, Reincarnation, Prophecy, Black Death, French Revolution, Magic, True Loves Kiss

Prologue | Ch1 | Ch2 | Ch3 | Ch4 | Ao3 chapter link | Ao3 fic link

Please let me know if you’d like to be added or removed.

Under the cut, unless Tumblr ate it.

Martha’s Vineyard, Massachusetts, October 1995

Killian Jones brought the Jolly Roger into his personal dock on his estate greatly anticipating a warm meal and long hot shower after being away for so many months. Of course he ate on the Jolly and she had been outfitted with modern plumbing that he kept most of the passengers away from, but nothing beat a homemade meal from his own kitchen. He had donned many hats over the centuries in terms of occupations, pirate captain, smuggler, whaler, blockade runner, a brief stint as a doctor in Chicago, and now pleasure cruise captain, and now that the long summer season was over, he could return to his home for a few months of rest and relaxation. The weather was just starting to turn cooler overall, but the sharp bite of the wind and clouds rolling in told him that a storm was right on his heels. He made his way up to the back door of the manor as his scarf was blown about his face and raindrops just started to fall.

“Thank you, Mr. Starkey,” he addressed the older man that had immediately appeared when he entered as he handed him his scarf and leather greatcoat.

“Your supper will be ready in about an hour, sir,” the man admitted, chagrined. “I wasn’t expecting you quite this early.”

“No worries, Starkey,” he replied, “we had favorable winds, and with the expected storm, I wanted to make it home before it hit. This will give me time to get the sea salt off me before I sit down to your excellent meal.”

The man before him smiled. “It’s your favorite, sir. I wanted to welcome you home properly. My lobster chowder with Red Lobster’s cheddar bay biscuits.”

Killian threw his head back and groaned in delight. “I can taste it already. Thank you.”

“You’re quite welcome, sir.”

Killian departed the lower story, and headed for his chambers on the other side of his home trying to bring his salivating under control. He may have problems with fresh, raw garlic, but who could resist those biscuits?

~*~*~

Much later that night, Killian was pulled from his slumber by a crack of lightning that shook the windows and lit up his chambers as if it was noon. The rain against the windows beat a staccato rhythm that matched his breathing and heart rate. Once he got his breathing back under control and his pulse back down where it normally was, much, much less than a resting heart rate for a human, he became aware of a pull. A tugging sensation over his heart that almost felt like something was trying to rip it out his chest. Laying back down on his bed, the sensation lessened but didn’t go away entirely. As he lay there rubbing at the area, his heart nearly leapt out of his chest with a pressure, that if he didn’t know any better, he would have said resembled a heart attack. It was exactly the same sensation that he felt over 200 years ago when Emma had been born in France and when she had been born in the late 19th century.

Killian would never forget the day that he lost his Swan yet again. He recognized the soulmate connection and arrived in Chicago a few years later in 1896. He took a position with St. Luke's Hospital near the industrial center of the city where he knew his Swan was employed. One of the unfortunate victims of the lack of child labor laws and the Industrial Revolution. Close enough to feel her daily presence, but apparently not close enough to protect her. Rumplestiltskin, owner of the factory where she worked, brought her in covered in blood from where she had lost most of her left arm in an accident at the factory. Although his cruel designs were cleverly hidden behind his mask of feigned concern for the little girl in his arms, Killian could see the delight dancing in his enemy’s eyes as he lay Emma, only about six years old, even younger than he had known her at first in France, on the table in front of him. She had lost so much blood and was so nearly gone, that he was completely taken aback when her green eyes opened briefly, landing on him, and whispered, “It’s you.” before breathing her last. It was all he could do to remain upright. Did she somehow recognize him? Recognize their connection? No one questioned the blood tears that streaked his face, just assuming it was hers, as he ran from the room, Rumplestiltskin’s laughter echoing in his ears.

She had been reborn again. There was no doubt in his mind. But where? When she had been reborn in France, he had felt the pull toward Paris. In the 1890’s, Chicago. This time though, he wasn’t feeling any particular pull toward anywhere. Could it be too soon? Had she literally just been born? Was it possible that she could have been born somewhere nearby? He didn’t dare hope. Hopefully the morning light would bring some answers. Hopefully, he’d be able to get back to sleep before then.

~*~*~

He was awakened the next morning by Starkey knocking lightly on his chamber door. Killian awoke rather disconcerted that he had slept as late as the angle of the sun in his room told him it was, plus the fact that anyone approaching his chambers normally would have put his senses on full alert. Being caught unawares by Rumplestiltskin, even in the privacy of his own home, was not something he wanted happening.

“Enter,” he called, standing and wrapping himself in the robe from the bottom of the bed.

Starkey stuck his head through the door with mirth dancing in his eyes and a smile on his face. “The ladies Elsa and Anna Fisher are downstairs for you, sir. On the back patio. They are quite excited and impatient to see you.”

An affectionate grin broke over his face. “I’ll be down momentarily, Starkey.”

“Very good, sir,” he replied. “I’ll let them know.”

~*~*~

Killian entered the patio area just a few minutes later to the barely contained enthusiasm of two little girls that he had been blessed to know these last few years when they came into the care of their aunt, Ingrid Fisher, a very close personal friend of his for many, many years. The girls had been so young when they entered her charge, nearly one and just turned three, that they both knew her as Mama.

“Uncle Killian,” little Anna cried, “guess what?” She had very nearly flown from her place on the chaise lounge where she had been bouncing in her exuberance. She now stood before him nearly vibrating with excitement trying to contain the torrent of words that it was nearly killing her to hold back right now.

Killian knelt down before her and lifted her into his arms as he continued to where a much more sedate Elsa waited patiently for them on one of the other lounges. “What is it, my lamb?” He settled down next to Elsa and gave his full attention to the elated little girl in his arms.

“We have a new baby,” she very nearly squealed.

“AnewsisterMamacalledfromthehospitalthismorningtotellusthatababygirlhadbeenbornlastnightintheEmergencyRoombutthemamaleftsothebabyhasnoonetotakecareofhersowe’regonnatakecareofhershe’llbeoursister.” Anna’s words tumbled out of her so quickly that Killian had trouble keeping up. He looked toward Elsa with barely disguised confusion on his face.

Elsa released a long suffering sigh, as only a six year old could. “You have to slow down, Anna,” she exasperated. “Mama will be bringing home a new sister for us. She was born last night.” Killian couldn’t help the chill that ran down his spine at that information. “But the mama left before morning. Since Mama is already approved to be a foster parent, we get to have her.” At this, some of the excitement that Elsa usually kept inside, leaked through. Her blue eyes sparkled and the smile that broke over her face rivaled the sun at noon. “Mama said that we’ll adopt her and she’ll be our sister. She’ll have the same last name and everything!”

“Oh, my darlings,” he exulted, “that is indeed wonderful news!” He reached over and pulled Elsa to him in a side hug as Anna was doing her best to strangle him with the force of her embrace. “When will Ingrid be bringing her home and when may I come see the new addition to the family?”

“Mama said it would be a few days before she could bring her home,” Elsa volunteered, “so maybe this weekend.” She shrugged.

“Alright then,” he replied. “I will call this evening after your mama gets home and get some more details.” He stood back up with Anna still in his arms and started toward the kitchen. “And now, my lambs, have you had breakfast? Would you like some French toast? I know how you love Mr. Starkey’s French toast.”

The girl's squeals had nearly the same effect on the windows that the lightning had the night before. Killian laughed as he led them from the patio to the kitchen.

~*~*~

“Hello?”

“Good evening, Ingrid,” he replied, settling down in his favorite armchair, “I hear congratulations are in order.”

His friend’s delighted laugh made a grin break out on his own face. “I knew the girls wouldn’t be able to wait to tell you.”

“So, tell me everything.”

“A teenager, a girl really,” she corrected herself, “came in last night in the last stages of labor. Her daughter was born about three this morning. Right at the height of the storm, from what I understand.” Killian hummed and tried, without much success, to suppress the shiver that ran through him. “But by the time I got in this morning, she was gone. I don’t know how she was able to walk out of the ER so soon after giving birth. So there’s essentially no record of her whatsoever. She was too close to delivery to get any kind of information about her, and when one of the other nurses came in to get the information and move her and the baby to the maternity ward, she was gone. Leaving that poor baby girl behind.” She sighed.

“By the time I got there at 7, the whole place was in an uproar. I went up to the nursery to see her and just fell in love. With the mother gone and no idea of where to begin looking for her, that poor baby would go straight into the system. And I just couldn’t allow that. Not when I had the power to stop it.”

Killian hummed in agreement. “I wouldn’t expect anything less from you, lass. Tell me, this baby...” he hesitated. Ingrid was the closest friend he had ever had. She was one of two, in all his centuries of life, that ever knew exactly what he was. But she didn’t know about this. “This baby, have you decided on a name for her yet? She doesn’t by any chance have a birthmark on her neck, does she?” It was all he could do to keep his breathing steady as he awaited her answer.

“The girls and I discussed it and we decided she looks like an Emma. And yes, she does have a birthmark actually,” she exclaimed. Killian’s breath hitched. “How could you have possibly guessed that? It’s a swan that looks like it’s taking off. I’ve never seen anything like it. Anna thought ‘Swan’ should be her middle name. For the birthmark.”

Killian’s head spun. He gripped the sides of the chair, trying to regain some equilibrium. It was her. It was his Swan. How…? He couldn’t believe that it had happened again. He had, of course, been waiting for it, hoping, continuing on in the long lonely years of his life, praying, ever hopeful that this day would come. But now that it was here, it was all he could do to contain himself. He cleared his throat. “Emma Swan Fisher,” he whispered. “Uh, Ingrid? When will you be bringing her home?” he asked.

“Wednesday morning, barring any unforeseen complications, I should be able to bring her home,” Ingrid replied. “Killian, what’s going on?” Her concern for him was plain over the line. Killian scrubbed his face in his agitation.

“Ingrid, I promise,” he beseeched her, “I’ll explain everything. I’ll see you Wednesday. Give me a call when you get home.” He hung up and scrubbed his hand down his face again.

He made his way to the adjoining bath and splashed cold water on his face, trying to bring himself under control. He looked back up in the mirror. Haunted eyes in a pale face looked back out at him. Purple bruises under his eyes told him that he’d gone too long without the sustenance that his physical body still needed, even if he could still eat and drink. He was going to have to hunt tonight. Getting his hands on a rabbit or even a larger animal like a deer wasn’t going to cut it. Not after a shock like that rocked him to his very core.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to do it very often, he normally partook of animal blood to meet his body’s needs. And even that, he only had to do once, maybe twice a month. But when he was so obviously drained, as this bombshell had quite effectively accomplished, he was going to need human blood. Fortunately, the island had no shortage of scoundrels, villians, the bottom dwellers of humanity on which to feed, people that no one would miss, and in fact, their disappearance may very well free others on whom they preyed.

Donning black from head to toe, the vampire disappeared into the night.

~*~*~

Killian was unsurprised when he could see Anna’s red braids flying behind her as she ran to answer the door. Ingrid had brought baby Emma home that morning and he had told Ingrid to expect him around noon.

“Uncle Killian,” she cried, grabbing his hand and dragging him along behind her. “Come see my baby,” she exclaimed.

Killian chuckled as he picked her up and strode toward where he could hear the cries of an infant. “Where are they, my lamb?”

“In the breakfast room. Baby Emma doesn’t like the bottle Mama is trying to feed her,” she chattered on about how cute and how loud her baby was. Killian couldn’t help the delighted grin that stretched his lips as he came into the room. Ingrid sat at the table with the newborn in her arms, holding a small bottle to her mouth. Elsa stood by her side cooing to the baby and gently stroking her head trying to get her to take the bottle.

Ingrid lifted her face toward Killian as he set Anna down so that the little whirlwind could join her Mama and sisters. “Oh, Killian! Thank God, you’re here,” she exclaimed. “Could you take her for just a minute? I’m not ready for the girls to hold her by themselves yet and my bladder is about to bust.”

Killian was taken aback briefly, but made his way over to them and sat down. “Of course, Ingrid,” he assented, holding out his arms for the infant. As soon as Ingrid transferred the precious bundle into his own arms and handed him the bottle, she all but ran out of the room.

The girls gathered around him as he looked down at the baby. Wide light gray eyes stared, unblinking at him. He took in every detail he could. The way her little cheeks had yet to fill out to the pleasing plumpness that most associated with babies. The thin, whispy, light colored peach fuzz that covered the crown of her head. The scrunches around her eyes when she closed them as she opened her rosebud lips on a wide yawn. With her mouth as wide as that, he thought he might attempt to get her to take the bottle in his hand. Placing it in her mouth, she closed it again and began to drink from the instrument of nourishment. Her eyes opened again and she continued to stare at him as she drank from the bottle.

A smile broke his face as a profound sense of destiny swept over him. This was his Swan. Beyond any doubt. He could see the birthmark on her neck. He could feel the connection between them buzzing under his skin and with every beat of his heart as he held her close. Perhaps that was why she was taking the bottle from him so easily when she didn’t want to take it from Ingrid. Love like he had never known filled him near to overflowing. A love that he had harbored for over 300 years. Holding his soulmate in his arms like this, made him realize one thing. He would do anything to protect her. And since he found her so early in her life this time, he’d be able to protect her the way he wanted to. The way he should have done all those times before. He would do anything to make sure that she had the chance to grow up and fulfill her destiny. Her prophesied destiny to join him in the destruction of the Darkness and the final downfall of Rumplestiltskin. This time, he would succeed. This time, she would be his. He couldn’t lose her again. And then, a small smile broke over his face, they’d live happily ever after.

He hadn’t seen hide nor hair of Rumplestiltskin in a century. Not since the last time that Emma had lived, in the late nineteenth century. As much as he rejoiced that the demon had left him alone for so long, it was rather disconcerting. Before Emma died in France, he would make his presence known about every decade or so. Since then, it had been spaced out further, finally terminating when Killian had lost Emma back in Chicago. Again at the hands of his sire. This was by far however, the longest that he had gone without being aware of his presence. Now that Emma had come into his life again, he would doubtless make an appearance. He’d have to be doubly vigilant in keeping her safe from the monster if he hoped to bring his dream to fruition. And now, he was going to have to tell Ingrid everything.

~*~*~

All three of the girls were finally down for naps when Killian and Ingrid settled down in the living room with some hot tea. Ingrid leveled a hard stare at him sending him scratching at the area behind his ear.

“Ok, Killian. What’s going on here?” The love and concern were written all over her face.

Killian couldn’t meet her eyes as he began. “There is only one person that I’ve spoken to about this, Ingrid,” he sighed. “And I honestly never expected to have to do this with you.” He raised his head until his eyes met hers. “You are the closest friend I’ve ever had. You know what I am. You know what I care about, my values, and my convictions. How I live this cursed life.”

“And it’s because I know you so well,” she interrupted, leaning over to him and placing her hand on his arm, “that I’ve never been afraid of you. Both to have you in my life for all of these years and the lives of the girls.”

“And I can’t thank you enough for that, lass.” He looked down at where she was touching him with a soft smile.

“Pfft,” she snorted, leaning back in her chair and waving away his sentiment, “Don’t call me lass. I’m a little too old for that these days.”

He smirked at her. “You’ll always be a lass, compared to me, love,” he teased her, earning him a mighty eye roll.

Twenty-seven years ago, he met Ingrid, quite literally by accident. An accident that had claimed both her parents, and nearly claimed herself as well. When Killian got himself out of his car, with his broken bones and cuts quickly healing, he could plainly see that there was nothing he could do to help the two adults in the front of the Oldsmobile that had broadsided him. The two girls in the back however, were both still alive, although the older one was in immediate need of medical attention. As he moved closer to her, he could hear the rush of her blood within her, not in its appointed channels. She was bleeding internally and would almost surely die before she could be transported to a hospital. The other girl, probably about five years her junior, was only unconscious. He moved to the side of the gravely injured child, and sneaking a glance around to be sure that no one in the gathering crowd was paying attention to him, bit into his wrist and held it up to the girl’s lips, letting just a few drops of his blood land on her tongue. The coppery taste was enough to rouse her. Unfortunately, sharing his blood with her would not only heal her, but also expose him for what he truly was. Her eyes widened in her shock.

“Who are you?” she asked, obviously fearful that a strange man with red eyes and fangs was standing over her.

“A friend,” he answered, as his wound healed and his eyes resumed their blue hue and his fangs retracted. Listening carefully, he could hear not only the sirens of ambulances in the distance, but he could also hear the healing going on in her body. “You’ve been in an accident.” He didn’t think it wise to tell her about her parents.

Her eyes widened even more. “What about Mama, Papa, Gerta?” she cried, looking toward her sister.

“Your sister is going to be fine, lass,” he said, comfortingly. “What’s your name?”

“Ingrid,” she replied. “Ingrid Fisher.”

“Your sister is going to be fine, Ingrid. And so will you.” He moved away from her side as the paramedics arrived. He waved them off from attending to him, as only a few scratches were now visible. The girls needed their attention much more than he did.

He had been able to keep in contact with her, and because she quite vividly remembered his healing of her, he wasn't terribly surprised when the, by then, young teen, figured out his secret.

Killian returned to the present and to the amused concern still flooding Ingrid’s eyes. He gave her a small smile before taking a deep breath and beginning his story, from the beginning.

~*~*~

Ingrid’s mouth hung open as she leaned back on the sofa. “Soooo, let me get this straight,” she mused, “Rumplestiltskin, as in the fairy tale Rumplestiltskin, was real. Is real,” she corrected herself, shaking her head. “And that baby, from the fairy tale, was your brother. Fast forward, he kills Liam and changes you, and since then he’s come back every so often and has been responsible for at least two of…” here she trailed away momentarily, obviously trying to get her mind around all he had revealed to her, “my Emma’s past deaths. Ok.” She nodded decisively. “I can handle this.” She turned her pale blue eyes to his. “But she is your soulmate. And the two of you are prophesied to destroy the Darkness? The Darkness that makes you a vampire? But what will happen to you?”

Killian shrugged his shoulders. “If it’s the Darkness that makes me a vampire, as I believe it is, I’m hopeful that I’ll no longer be a vampire and that I’ll be able to live out my life with Emma at my side.”

“Oh, Killian,” she breathed, “That would be wonderful, indeed.”

“So you raise her,” Killian asserted, looking at her again. “You adopt her and raise her as your own. As long as that monster stays away, you will all be safe. But when he comes, and I say when because it’s only a matter of time, you will have to leave.” He looked down at the clasped hands in his lap. “And you won’t be able to tell me where you go. He would be able to find you through my knowledge. And he won’t hesitate to kill you all to prevent my happy ending with Emma. When the time is right, you’ll come back, and I’ll be able to court her and protect you all myself. This time,” his voice shook in his conviction, “we will succeed.”

She covered his hands with her own. “You will, Killian. I have no doubt.”

~*~*~

Three and a half years later, Boston

Rumplestiltskin stood on the quay looking up at the ship that he hadn’t seen with his own eyes in over four hundred years. It looked exactly the same from where he stood. The wood of the hull was in pristine condition, freshly painted, nearly ageless. If he didn’t know for sure that it was the same ship, he’d have trouble believing it himself. Still as majestic as I remember.

Rumple ducked his head into his shoulder as the captain appeared at the gunwale of the ship. He wasn’t yet ready to reveal his presence to his progeny.

“Good morning, ladies and gentlemen, lads and lasses,” the captain called out. “Welcome to Jolly Roger Tours! I am your captain, Killian Jones. Today we will be sailing into the waters of the Atlantic, hearing tales of Blackbeard and Captain Kidd, and visiting several barrier islands where they and several other of the most notorious pirates from the Golden Age of Piracy lurked before striking the merchant ships coming into Boston Harbor. We will end our tour in Salem with a visit to the New England Pirate Museum where you will see actual pirate treasure and be able to tour a Colonial seaport before returning home. Now once you are aboard, everyone under the age of twelve will become junior crew members. They will be outfitted in pirate gear and will be in the charge of one of my crew for the duration of the tour.”

The captain then turned a stern eye on the very excited children of the group. “Now let me tell you how it works on my ship. I give the orders and you follow them. Is that clear?” The children let out a collective YESSS, that was so loud, he was sure he wasn't the only adult with the beginnings of a headache. “Then welcome aboard, me hearties!”

The children climbing the gangplank resembled a flock of birds, moving as one, with the combined weight of a small elephant, which did nothing to make the headache dissipate. Perhaps it was a mistake to make his appearance here and now. But the time had come again. Time to remind Killian Jones who had the power in their centuries-long dance.

He hung back until he was at the end of the queue ascending the gangplank. As he neared the captain, who was personally welcoming each passenger aboard, he decided to go ahead and make his presence known to his host.

~*~*~

Killian was nearly to the end of the queue when a depraved giggle reached his ears and a bolt of fear traveled down his spine. Looking toward the last person in the line, his eyes widened as he took in the distinctive profile of his sire. Thankfully, his eyes were averted, so he was in no danger of revealing anything to the demon, but he could see the curve of a sinister grin sliding onto his features.

“What are you doing here,” he hissed.

“Why, Captain Jones,” he gasped, in mock outrage, placing his hand on his heart “no joyous welcome? No, ‘It’s good to see you, mate.’”

“No,” he deadpanned, crossing his arms across his chest. “As Captain of this ship, I have the right to refuse to let anyone on board. For any reason.”

“Oh, really?” he drawled, feigning surprise. “Are you going to let me board, Captain?”

“No, I am not,” he replied. “Get off of my ship. And don’t let me see your face anywhere near her again.”

Rumplestiltskin giggled again. “Oh, don’t you worry, Dearie,” he crooned, before his voice took on an edge of malice, and was that anticipation that he could detect in his words? “Showing my face near your ship will be the least of your worries in the near future.”

Dear God in heaven, Killian thought, he knows where Emma is. “Get off of my ship.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” he murmured, with a mocking bow, sarcasm oozing from his words. “Until we meet again.”

Killian watched as Rumplestiltskin meandered down the gangplank, his gold tipped cane clicking on the boards, before he disappeared into the crowds.

~*~*~

Killian brought the Jolly in to dock behind his estate, his shoulders dropping in relief when he saw the four people he loved most in this world waiting for him. He’d been acutely aware, all day long, that if his sire knew about the family and where to find them, he could have already struck.

Anna, predictably, bounced on the balls of her feet, all ready for her adventure. Ingrid and Elsa were doing an admirable job keeping their countenance free of the fear he could plainly see in their eyes. Little Emma dozed on her mother’s shoulder. It was past her bedtime.

He descended the gangplank and grabbed their various suitcases and baby paraphernalia before he started hauling them aboard as Anna peppered him with questions. “Where are we going, Uncle Killian? Is it a pirate adventure? Is that why we’re leaving at night? Are we gonna spend the night in a pirate cave? Do we get to hunt for buried treasure?” Killian chuckled at her enthusiasm as he deposited their luggage on the deck .

“No, my lamb,” he sighed, “You’ll be going on an adventure with your mother and sisters this time. I’m not coming. I’m simply taking you there.”

“But, why aren’t you coming?” she whined, looking up at him with her big blue eyes.

Killian knelt down in front of her. From Elsa’s expression, Ingrid had either told her what was going on, or she picked up on her mother’s apprehension. Elsa stepped forward next to her sister, fixing him with her stare.

“Where are we going, Uncle Killian?” she asked. “All Mama told us was that we needed to pack our suitcases and that we could bring only two favorite toys and two books.”

“I didn’t know what to tell them, Killian,” Ingrid lamented. Killian smiled gently at her, struggling to swallow the lump in his throat. He knew this day would come, but that didn’t make it any easier to deal with now that it was here.

Before the ship had even cast off for the Pirate Tour that morning from Boston harbor, he had texted Ingrid to tell her that it was go time. He’d told her when he’d be home that evening and that she and the girls were to meet him at the dock. He would take them to Boston, and they could disappear to anywhere in the world, ensuring their safety from Rumplestiltskin. Shortly after he had revealed everything to her when Emma was just a newborn, he had made financial arrangements for the family in anticipation of this day. A secure offshore bank account in Ingrid’s name would meet all their needs for many, many years to come.

“I’m taking you to Boston, my lambs,” Killian began. “And from there your Mama will be your captain. She’ll be telling you where you’re going and how you’re going to get there.” He smiled at them. “You might be getting on another ship, you might be getting on an airplane, you might be getting on a train or a bus. This is going to be a most excellent adventure. But for now, we must cast off. We’ll be in Boston in no time.” He rose from before them as Ingrid returned from his quarters after settling Emma in bed down below. “Ingrid, take the helm while I weigh anchor,” he ordered. “Girls, go below with Emma.”

Everyone scrambled to obey his orders as he moved to the capstan. The enchantment that the Blue Fairy had placed on the wood of the Jolly all those years ago, still held and enabled him to lift the 112lb anchor himself. Once finished, he joined Ingrid at the helm.

He placed his arm around her shoulders as she finally lost the battle with the tears she’d been holding back. He murmured comfort into the crown of her head as she sobbed into his chest.

“How am I supposed to leave you, Killian?” she cried. “You’ve been with me for most of my life! I’ve always been able to count on you!”

“And you will again, love,” he cajoled. “This is only temporary. As soon as Emma is old enough for me to court, you’ll come back and we’ll be together again.”

She raised her tear stained face up to his. “But, Killian,” she protested, “that’s fifteen years away! How am I supposed to not contact you for that long?”

He turned to her and held her gaze with his own. “Ingrid, I have never met, in all my years of life, a woman as strong as you. Losing your parents when you did, fighting for Gerta not to be separated from you while you were growing up in the system, losing her and Agnar so soon after Anna was born, raising these three girls all by yourself, accepting me into your lives so easily, Ingrid, that takes a tremendous amount of bravery and fortitude,” he asserted. “You will be fine. And so will those girls. Rumplestiltskin will not be able to find you and they will grow up safe, happy, and together. That is all that matters right now.”

Ingrid sniffled again. “I know,” she sighed, “I’m just gonna miss you so much.”

“And I’ll miss you all, too. So much,” he murmured, placing a kiss to her brow. “Now you go below and be with your girls. We’ll be to Boston in about an hour.” He released her and she made her way below.

~*~*~

Killian entered his quarters after docking in Boston. On his bed, Emma was sound asleep, while at the foot, Ingrid read quietly to Anna and Elsa on either side of her. His heart nearly broke at the sight. He had to be strong for them. This was for their safety. This is what was best, for all of them.

Ingrid looked up at him as he drew near the little family. “We’re here, my lambs,” he choked out. Anna and Elsa looked up at him. Anna jumped to her feet on top of the bed and placed both her hands on his cheeks.

“Don’t be sad, Uncle Killian,” she said, “I’ll write letters to you every week telling you all about our adventures.”

Killian shook his head as he took her little hands in his own. “No, my darling,” he insisted, “You will not be able to write letters to me. You mustn’t contact me at all. Not until Emma is all grown up. When she is, you’ll all be able to come back to me and we can be together again. Is that okay?” He cocked his head toward her as he awaited her answer. When her brow furrowed without one, he continued. “I have to keep you safe, my lamb. And this is the only way to do it. That’s why we have to do this. Why we have to be apart for a little while. When the danger is past, we can be together again.”

The furrow remained on her brow as she raised her eyes to his. “Okay, Uncle Killian.” She nodded decisively. “But I’ll miss you.”

“And I will miss you, my lamb,” he promised, gathering her in his arms. He held his other arm out for Elsa as she launched herself toward him, sobs choking her. Killian closed his eyes as he held these little girls that he loved so much in his arms. After a few minutes, he carried them to the hatch and placed them on the ladder to the deck. They scrambled up as Ingrid came toward him, carrying Emma, still sound asleep.

Killian took her precious cargo so she could climb the ladder then followed along behind her. Reaching the deck, he saw that Ingrid already had Emma’s stroller opened up and he could lay her right down in it. He turned and pressed a kiss into her brow. “I love you, my Swan. I will see you again,” he murmured, setting her down and arranging her so that she could sleep peacefully until she had to awaken. He picked up his end of the stroller as Ingrid grabbed the handle and her own suitcase and carried the stroller containing the sleeping toddler across the deck and down the gangplank. Anna and Elsa followed behind with their own suitcases. Finally depositing the stroller on the quay, he turned back toward them. Kneeling down and opening his arms to them, they ran and nearly knocked him over with the force of their hugs.

“We love you, Uncle Killian,” they cried.

“And I love you, my lambs,” he replied. “Never forget that. We’ll be together again soon. I promise.” He disentangled himself and turned to Ingrid once more.

He gathered her in his arms, whispering endearments into her hair. “It’s okay, Ingrid,” he murmured, “I love you. You can do this. I’ll see you again.”

“I love you too, Killian,” she echoed. “And yes, we’ll see you again.” She pulled back, out of his arms and turned to the girls. “Make sure you have everything. Anna, hand on the stroller.” The tears were gone from her voice, her head held high and her back straight as her brood gathered their suitcases. There was his strong lass. Pride and love for her filled his heart to overflowing. She grabbed her own suitcase and pushing the stroller before her, made her way toward the street without looking back.

“Until we meet again, my loves,” Killian murmured before ascending the gangplank once more to make the journey home.

~*~*~

It was nearly midnight when Killian arrived home that evening. He didn’t expect Starkey to meet him at the door at this hour, but he also didn’t expect to find him being held by Rumplestiltskin in the middle of the morning room, much like the monster had held his brother four hundred years before.

The terror in Starkey’s eyes brought him to a halt. “Welcome home,” the demon singsonged, eyes seeking his own from over his captive’s shoulder, not loosening his grip a single iota.

“What are you doing here,” he growled, anger flowing through him as he advanced on the imp. He wasn’t frozen this time and he wondered if it was possible that the devil had forgotten to do it, or if he had some other plan for him.

“Why must you always insist on asking questions that you already know the answer to,” the monster demanded, giggling. The giggle was suddenly cut off as if with a knife. “I want to know where she is.” His words were slow, deliberate. Carefully enunciated so that Killian knew exactly to whom he was referring.

Righteous anger at this breach of his sanctuary and threatened murder of someone under his protection flooded him. Killian met the eyes of his sire with his own, knowing that Rumple would see nothing of value when their gazes locked. “Who?” he asked.

“Do you really think that now is a good time to antagonize me,” the creature hissed. Killian couldn’t help the little thrill of triumph that skittered across his skin at his opponent’s obvious anger. Looking more closely at his nemesis, his eyes widened as he became aware of something that, he was sure, the imp intended to keep hidden.

Rumplestiltskin was nervous. All of these centuries, he had always held the upper hand. It was why he would always come back. Taunting him, manipulating him, reminding him who held the power. Until now. It hadn’t occurred to his sire that he’d be able to throw off the yoke of oppression that had kept him exactly where the devil had wanted him all these years. The plans and provisions that had been made, long before they were needed, had finally given Killian the upper hand, and the beast was thoroughly rattled by that.

As this realization came over him, pictures that he knew came from his enemy flooded his mind. A wicked looking dagger with Rumplestiltskin’s name on the blade held in the hand of the Blue Fairy. Knowledge that it had the power to kill the monster before him and of where to find it. Killian’s eyes skittered to where his sire’s gold tipped cane lay forgotten on the floor.

With an inhuman howl of rage, Rumplestiltskin threw Starkey to the side like a rag doll. The sickening crack of his skull on the marble floor echoed through the room, but Killian couldn’t do anything about that now. Not with this animal racing to attack.

Killian met this scourge on his entire existence halfway. Blood red eyes shone, exposed fangs glinted in the bright artificial light coming from the kitchen, as Killian crouched and drove his shoulder directly into the rabid creature's abdomen. He flipped over Killian’s shoulder and crashed through the floor to ceiling window behind him, landing flat on his back, briefly knocking the breath out of him.

As Killian came to stand over him, he could see Rumplestiltskin’s face twist in pure malevolence as he struggled to catch his breath. He placed his boot right over his solar plexus and ground down. Only his age as a vampire could explain how quickly he was able to overcome his vulnerability. He screamed in malice, the pitch of his voice rising to the point where Killian nearly stepped away in order to cover his ears. “HOW CAN YOU SEE THAT? NO ONE KNOWS THAT! I WANT HER! WHY CAN’T I SEE HER? TELL ME WHERE SHE IS!”

Killian lifted his enemy from the ground, grabbing the top of his head. He pulled as hard as he could, forcing his head back as he hissed in the cursed creature's ear. “I don’t know where she is and you are never going to find her. We are going to defeat you, Rumplestiltskin. I swore that I would destroy you, and when my love comes back to me, we will find you and fulfill that oath.” Holding the monster tightly in his arms, Killian dove in, piercing his sire’s flesh with his fangs. Blood flooded his mouth as he drank deeply. This time, he was able to shield his mind so that all his attention, all his concentration was focused on the blood. There was nothing else. Nothing to fear giving away and nothing to fear receiving from the evil creature. Rumplestiltskin continued to scream and struggle against him, but it was no use. He grew weaker and weaker as Killian continued to feed.

In a last, desperate attempt to free himself from Killian’s iron embrace, the devil was actually able to free one of its arms and reach for the back of his head. Killian took the opportunity to tear open the monster’s neck, blood spraying everywhere, exposing muscle, tendon, and sinew. The arm fell lifeless to his side and the demon was finally still.

Killian held no illusions that he was actually dead. He could already see the wounds he inflicted stitching together. He knew he had only a few minutes to save Starkey, if he wasn’t already dead, and get Rumplestiltskin out of his home. He dropped the animal at his feet and made his way to where Starkey lay, motionless. He breathed a sigh of relief when he could discern a faint heartbeat and a shallow breath. Piercing his own wrist with his fangs, he held it to Starkey’s lips and let just a few drops land on his tongue. Now confident that his butler would be fine, he turned back to where he had left Rumplestiltskin.

The Blue Fairy stood over the still unconscious creature. Killian’s eyes widened in surprise, then anger.

“What are you doing here?” he shouted, advancing on her. She gave no sign that she had heard him. In the face of her silence, he couldn’t help but ask the question that had plagued him for centuries. “Where have you been all these years?”

The fairy raised her face to his, sorrow swirling in the depths of her brown eyes. “There is no time to answer the many questions and righteous anger that you have right now. They can wait until after I’ve dealt with,” a sneer crossed her features as she looked down at the imp, “this.” The fairy waved her wand over the still motionless creature. He was enveloped in a cloud of blue smoke and disappeared.

Killian was startled. “Where did he go?” he asked, “Where did you send him?”

“Somewhere far from here,” the fairy answered. “Now,” she continued, looking toward him again and squaring her shoulders, “I am at your disposal.” Killian stood staring at the fairy, stunned speechless. The stuttering inhale, determined tilt of her chin, and ramrod straight posture told him that she truly was ready to face whatever questions that he had for her. He ushered her back into the kitchen and prepared them both some tea.

“Why now?” he asked, laying out the tea and sitting next to her at the table. “Where have you been all these years?” That had to be first. He had to know why she had failed so completely in her sworn protection of his family.

The Blue Fairy bowed her head in shame. “When your father sent you and Liam to negotiate that treaty, he was acting on the information that I gave him. Rumplestiltskin was, by that time, a master at manipulating magic and he appeared to be gathering his forces in order to make good his threat upon your family. Your father wanted you both to be safe, so he sent you away. I learned too late that it was nothing more than a diversion. By that time, Liam was already dead and you had disappeared.”

She looked up at his face, obviously trying to gauge how he was taking this information. He refused to let her off the hook. He already knew all this, he wanted to know about the intervening centuries. “I, of course, knew exactly where you were and what had happened to you.” Her eyes turned pleading, filling with tears. “You have to understand. Please, I was Fairy Godmother to your family for generations. I knew your father’s great-grandfather. I have loved your family for centuries before you were even born. I… I couldn’t face your father and mother. I couldn’t be the one to tell them what had happened to you. What had happened to you both.” She bowed her head again. “I was a coward. I failed in my oath, and then I abandoned my family. My duty. Since then, I’ve tried to make it right. I have watched over you, protected and prospered you.”

Killian couldn’t help but snort. “Protected me? You call letting Rumplestiltskin nearly sink the Jolly, multiple times due to magical storms, protecting me?”

She gave him an unamused eyebrow raise. “No, I call keeping you from falling overboard during those storms protecting you. And keeping the Black Death away from you, both while you were in London, and when it was unleashed on your ship. Those are some of the ways I protected you over the years. You may be a vampire, but you are still subject to some of the frailties of your human body.”

“I see,” he replied. His fury drained away, becoming compassion. He took a deep breath and turned gentle eyes on her. “I understand. If I had been in your position…” he trailed away, “I don’t think I’d have done much differently.”

“Thank you,” she said, sincerely.

After a few moments of silence, he spoke again. “Why now?” He repeated his question from earlier. “Why show yourself now? If you’ve been watching and protecting me all these years, why are you now letting me know that?”

The Blue Fairy fixed him with a fierce stare. “Because you are correct in saying that this time, you and Emma will succeed. Rumplestiltskin and the Darkness have served their purpose in history and their time is rapidly coming to an end. It is your time now. Your’s and your soulmate’s.”

Understanding dawned on Killian. “It was you,” he breathed, “You wrote the prophecy.” The fairy nodded. “You made Emma my soulmate. You’ve brought us together all these times.”

“Yes,” she agreed, “And each time I brought you together, Rumplestiltskin has managed to work circumstances in his own favor and ensure that you and your soulmate were never able to fulfill the prophecy. This time, however, you have been able to do the same. This time is your time. Live your life in peace until Emma returns to you. Once she does, the clock will begin ticking. Rumplestiltskin will also return and you will have to face him. The visions you had revealed the way to defeat him.”

Killian startled. “What? How do you know about that?”

She laughed. “I was the one who gave them to you, Killian,” she exclaimed. “I made that dagger when Rumplestiltskin became a vampire in order to destroy him and the Darkness forever. When I was unable to accomplish that back then, he enchanted the dagger so that I can’t even touch it. But you, or your soulmate, can. Use the knowledge I’ve given you. It will serve you well.”

“Can you tell me anything about Emma,” he begged. “Why her? What makes her my soulmate? Does she know? Has she ever known? Will she know?”

“True Love’s magic,” the fairy answered, “You were both created out of True Love. True Love that has carried down through the centuries. That is what made her FOR you. To answer your question ‘has she known’, she has felt the connection with you in the past. Not as strongly as you. Your senses are enhanced because of what you are. But she has not recognized it for what it truly was. Except that time in Chicago. She was so close to death, that she did recognize your connection. This time, when she returns, she will again. The True Love that you will hold together will destroy the Darkness forever.”

Killian’s eyes widened at the revelation that he was also created out of True Love. He knew that Emma was. He had seen it first hand in David and Mary Margaret. And while he knew that his parents loved each other deeply, hearing from the fairy’s own lips that they were also True Love, made Killian’s heart soar. “What about now? Is she safe?” he worried.

“Know that Emma and her family are safe, and will continue to be. She will return and the path forward will be laid before you.” Killian sat back, lost in thought, mind swirling with all the revelations of the night. The fairy was silent for a few minutes before she cleared her throat and stood from the table. “And now, I must bid you farewell, Killian Jones.”

Killian was brought back to the kitchen and company before him. “Thank you,” he breathed, sincerely, “I won’t waste the knowledge or opportunity you’ve blessed me with.” Nodding, she waved her wand, shrinking down to the size of his hand and disappeared into the night.

Turning back toward Starkey, Killian was gratified that his heart rate and breathing were steady. He picked the man up easily and carried him toward his own apartments a little further down the wing. He knew that come morning, he was going to have a lot of explaining to do. But as he refused to exercise his powers of persuasion or compulsion on his faithful servant of many years, there was no other way around it. After making sure he was comfortable in his own bed, he climbed the stairs to his own chambers.

Laying down on his own bed, Killian finally allowed the emotion of the day to wash over him. What had started out as any other day became one of the worst and then one of the best of his long, long life. He had answers. Emma and her family were safe. He was assured that he would see her again. He’d been patient before, he could do it again.

With a smile on his lips, he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

~*~*~

See? Happy right? Thanks for reading and sharing!

#cssns20 #of darkness vampires and soulmates #krystal writes #art by spartanguard #ch5

50 notes · View notes

kmomof4 · 4 years

Text

Chosen, Protected, & Saved Ch. 2

Hello again, y’all!!! We’re back again with more of Chosen, Protected, & Saved for the @captainswanmoviemarathon!!! I had to increase the chapter count on this one. Before I even started on Saira’s suggestions, the chapter stood at 10k. So I decided to split it up. Please don’t yell at me too hard after reading this chapter! We will definitely finish the fic next week and I promise a happy ending!! I hope y'all enjoy this! Thank you so much for coming along on this ride with me!! I’d love to know what you think!!

All the love and hugs to @profdanglaisstuff and @hollyethecurious for their beta services and everything they’ve done to make this story what it is!! Thank you so much, ladies!!! *MWAH* 😘

Summary: A little boy with the Heart of the Truest Believer. Demonic forces will stop at nothing to possess it. It’s up to Killian Jones, PI to find him and save him before it’s too late.

Rating: T

Words: 6413 of 18,305 currently. Total word count will probably be around 20k by the time I’m done with the edits on the last chapter.

Tags: Inspired by The Golden Child, Kidnapping, Magic, Minor Character Death, Temporary Major Character Death, True Loves Kiss

ao3 fic link ch link Prologue on Tumblr Ch1 on Tumblr

Please let me know if you’d like to be added or removed.

Under the cut, unless Tumblr ate it.

Ch. 2

Emma and Killian pushed through the wooden doors of Salisbury Cathedral, a Medieval house of worship completed in the mid-thirteenth century over Sarum, the seat of the civilization that built Stonehenge. A holy hush fell on them as they emerged into the narrow sanctuary, lined with columns and arched windows, on their way through the nave of the cathedral to the choir area that would lead below the main floor to the crypt. Saints, illuminated by the light of the full moon outside, looked down on them from the stained glass windows that lined the aisles and Emma couldn’t help but feel like they knew why they were there and approved of their quest. She couldn’t imagine that the Dark One using the cathedral as the gateway to the hiding place for his dagger was looked upon with favor by the saints and angels depicted above.

As they crossed the transept toward the choir area, a sense of foreboding settled on Emma. Looking around for the source of the sudden chill that settled on her shoulders, she stopped directly under the spire, which was also directly above their destination. It was all she could do to suppress the shiver that worked its way down her spine. Killian turned toward her.

“What is it, Swan?”

“Something’s not right here,” she replied. “I feel cold.” She rubbed her arms up and down like she was trying to warm herself up. “Like we’re being watched,” she whispered.

“Let’s get out of the open, love.” His voice lowered to a whisper as well as he came toward her and grabbed her upper arm, tugging her toward him. She looked over his shoulder in the direction he was leading her and saw the door leading down to the crypt. Looking around the deserted and dark church once more to be sure they were unobserved, they slipped through the door and descended the spiral staircase to the crypt below.

~*~*~

They emerged from the stairwell and entered a small chamber lit entirely by tall pillar candles. The atmosphere of the room pressed in on her so much that she couldn’t draw a deep breath. Dank, musty air, coupled with the dark magic permeating their surroundings and a heaviness that she couldn’t explain combined to make her footsteps heavy, each one slower than the last. Killian didn’t seem to be faring much better.

His brow furrowed as he looked around. “What is going on here? I can feel something… almost pushing... against me.”

“It’s dark magic,” she replied. “This has to be part of the protection for the dagger. I’ve never felt this kind of concentrated evil before.”

A sudden screech caught them by surprise as a sandy haired, tall and gangly boy in his late teens launched himself at them from the shadows. The atmosphere of the room left Emma completely unprepared as he ran at her with an old fashioned cutlass with some kind of black substance coating the tip. Before she could even raise her hands in defense, a blast of light blue magic hit the boy square in the chest, sending him flying into one of the columns that lined the chamber. The sickening crack of his skull on the marble made her insides turn. Her hand flew to her mouth as she valiantly tried to combat the threatened mutiny of the contents of her stomach. When her assailant remained still, she turned to Killian. The blood drained from his face, his eyes as blue as the magic she just saw and as round as the full moon in the sky. Shock didn’t begin to describe what she saw on his face.

“Wh-wh-what was that?” he stammered. “He was coming for you and I threw my arms out to try and push you out of his way and then, that…” he trailed away, his jaw still slack in amazement. “That was magic? My magic?”

Emma reined in her own consternation to focus on the grievously agitated man before her. “Yes, that was your magic,” she confirmed, speaking as soothingly as she could. She knew exactly how he felt; remembering like it was yesterday the first time her own magic had manifested and the mixed emotions of terror and relief the circumstances engendered.

It all happened in slow motion. Two year old Henry spied Regina waving at them from across the street as they walked towards Granny’s. With a screech of delight, Henry pulled away from her and ran headlong toward his second favorite person in the world. The vehicle coming towards them didn’t see him as he darted from between the parked cars on the street. There were no words for the horror and pure unadulterated fear she felt as something else rose up within her. She screamed and a blast of white shot out the tips of her fingers towards her little boy. Regina’s terrified face barely registered as her magic simultaneously stopped the oncoming SUV and sent Henry flying into her friend’s arms. Regina held him tightly as she raced across the street toward them. Trying desperately to calm her racing heart, Emma gathered Henry close, Regina releasing him the moment she joined them. Once she had her heartbeat and breathing under control, Regina proceeded to treat them to their favorite meals at Granny’s while explaining all about the existence of magic and her own apparent gifts.

She knew that Killian believed them when they told him of his own magic, but believing was one thing. Seeing or using it for the first time was something entirely different. She approached him and ran her own hands up and down his arms trying to calm him down. Unfortunately, they didn’t have the luxury of time to process what had just happened. They had to get the dagger.

“Are you okay?” she asked. “I know this is tough to see and accept the first time it happens, but we have to keep going.”

Killian shook his head, trying to cast off his stupor and bewilderment. “Yeah, I, I’m fine.”

They proceeded further into the room where they could hear echoes of a moaning type of chant. On the other end of the chamber, they could see a dark passageway, sloping even further down. As they approached, the chant grew louder. When they arrived at the doorway, Killian could discern the Latin words Unus Tenebris, The Dark One. He turned back to Emma, her own eyes wide with recognition and fear. He held his finger to his lips and crossed the threshold into the corridor. The chant got louder the further down they went until, at last, they came out into another room where six cloaked figures stood in the middle of the room facing them. The chant was low and monotonous and was really starting to grate on Killian’s nerves. Their faces could not be seen, but the tallest one in the middle stopped his chanting as the others continued. He stepped forward to confront the unexpected duo.

“Who are you and why have you come to the sanctuary of The Dark One?” he intoned.

“We have come to collect his dagger,” Killian replied, a shiver working its way down his spine at the anger and evil he could feel radiating off the presumed leader.

“And why do you need his dagger?”

Killian suddenly had an epiphany. “He has finally captured the boy with the Heart of the Truest Believer and he needs his dagger in order to carry out his plans. He has sent us to obtain it.” Killian held out his hand to the figure to show the scar the Dark One had left him.

“Very well,” he said. “You may proceed. Follow all the directions or not only will you lose the dagger, you will lose your life as well.” They nodded and stepped toward the now silent figures. They moved toward the walls of the chamber, creating a path for them to follow. As Emma and Killian moved across the room, the leader spoke again. “Only one of you may pass into the chamber of the dagger. Only one. The other must wait here.”

They came to the other door and found strange markings in the stone above the lintel. Emma recognized the lettering, but was having to concentrate to translate it.

“Take the water, but spill not a drop, lest all you desire comes to naught.”

Emma turned stunned eyes on Killian. He turned his startled and confused countenance on her as well.

“What?”

“You could read that?” she asked, incredulously.

“Well, yeah…” he trailed away, his confusion deepening. “Can’t you?”

“I recognize the symbols, but I couldn’t translate them that easily.”

“What do you mean ‘translate them’?” His eyebrows rose in question. “That’s English. Isn’t it?”

“Uh, no. It’s not. Those are druidic symbols. A deeply esoteric and magical language. Regina has only just started teaching me.”

Killian looked back up at the words that were in plain English to him. He shrugged. “That’s what it says. This must be the instruction that Regina and that guy,” he gestured behind them, “were referring to.”

“I guess so,” Emma breathed. “I’ll go.” Determination filled her eyes. “I have the most control over my magic. If anything goes wrong, I’ll be more likely to survive it.”

“Like hell you will,” he whispered urgently, not wanting the others to overhear their argument. “I’m the ‘Chosen One.’ The Protector of Henry’s heart. I’m the one who needs to go get it. I’ll be fine, love.” He waggled his eyebrows at her. “If there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s surviving.”

Emma rolled her eyes at him. “But…”

“No buts, Swan,” he interrupted. “I’m going. Besides, Regina said I was the one who had to get it.” He stepped across the threshold before she could stop him. “I’ll be back soon.” He leaned back out to where she stood before him and placed a chaste kiss on her cheek before withdrawing and disappearing down into the darkness.

He descended the stairs until he came to a basin filled with water. On the lip of the basin sat a small paper dixie cup. His eyebrows rose nearly to his hairline as he tried not to laugh. Are you kidding me? He picked up the cup and filled it with the water from the basin. He moved forward until the stairs came to an end. A column that disappeared into the abyss below lay just before him. He looked around, seeing nothing else for him to step on. A ways in the distance he could see something that looked like fire. The only things between him and it, were these columns that he was apparently to use as stepping stones without spilling a drop of water.

“Easy enough,” he whispered to himself. As he took his first step, it suddenly occurred to him that maybe he should check to see how deep the chasm below him was. He fished in his pocket until he pulled out a coin and dropped it. He listened intently for the coin to hit the ground below. When twenty seconds had passed and he still hadn’t heard anything, comprehension dawned. If he fell, he wasn’t coming back. He gulped and took another step. And then another. His next step was a little too quick, and he nearly lost his balance. His other hand joined the one holding the cup in keeping it steady, his heart thundering in his ears. He took a deep breath and continued. On his next step, he caught a flash of movement off to his left. He turned and saw Emma. She was completely naked. His mouth went dry and his breathing hitched as he beheld her beauty. Her mouth hung part way open, her arms reaching for him, lips full and plump as she looked at him with longing in her eyes. He knew that what he was looking at couldn’t possibly be real, but that didn’t stop his body from reacting to the deepest longing in his heart. It didn’t matter that she wasn’t real. He wanted nothing more than to gather her in his arms, and love her as long as she’d let him. He blindly reached for her with his unoccupied hand and nearly lost his balance again. That close call told him all that he needed to know. This darkness was going to tempt him with what he desired most. And what he felt for Emma went far beyond simple desire. If he was going to survive this test, he had to keep his goal in mind. He kept moving forward, each step more difficult than the last because once he turned away, she found her voice. He could hear her breathy sighs and moans as if he really was with her, touching her, loving her. But instead of fading away in the distance as he moved forward, the sounds grew louder, as if she was right behind him. At one point, nearly at his goal, he could have sworn he felt her touch along his shoulders.

He kept his face resolutely away from her, finally making it to the where the dagger hung over leaping flames. The moment he stood before the shrine, he knew she was gone. The ghostly touch disappeared and the sounds she made were cut off as if with a knife. He took a deep breath and focused his attention on the dagger in front of him. Even if the flames weren’t leaping high enough to burn him if he reached for it, he knew the heat of the dagger itself would burn him terribly if he touched it. He thought back to the instruction.

Take the water, but spill not a drop, lest all you desire comes to naught.

If he were to pour the water over the flames, first of all, he would be technically spilling the water. And secondly, there wasn’t nearly enough water in the cup to extinguish these flames. The only thing he could think of was to drink the water. Hoping against hope that he was correct in his expectation, he lifted the cup to his lips. As he did, the flames disappeared. He nearly shouted out his victory, but at the last moment, he held his tongue. It would stand to reason that since this was the Dark One’s dagger, that he would know when someone else touched it. Especially someone who shouldn’t be. He had to get the dagger and get the hell out of here before his enemy showed up.

He reached for the dagger and grasped the hilt. It was an evil looking device. A wavy, wicked sharp edge adorned the side. The name Rumplestiltskin emblazoned on the shaft. His already galloping heartbeat increased even more as he pulled it toward him and pulled a piece of soft sheepskin out of his jacket to wrap it in. He took a deep breath and placed the wrapped dagger into his back waistband under his jacket. Finally, he turned back the way he came, heart pounding, terrified of what he might see. Of what he might have to face on the return journey. Would she still be there, ready to drag him to his death? He let out a sigh of relief when he saw that she was gone and headed back toward where he entered the chamber.

~*~*~

Killian came back into the room pale and shaking. He’d only been gone about fifteen, twenty minutes. But those minutes had to be some of the longest of her life. She could only imagine what he had seen and experienced in the chamber. It was obvious that whatever had happened in there, it affected him deeply. She extended her hand toward him to take. He looked down somewhat dazed and took it in his own.

“Did you get it?”

He looked back up at her. “Aye, lass. I have obtained the object of our desire.” His blue eyes bore into her own, swirling with fear, confusion, and something deeper that she didn’t dare name.

“Then let’s get out of here.”

~*~*~

Emma and Killian somehow made it through customs with the dagger after arriving back in the States. The only thing they could figure was that since the dagger itself was magical, it was magically shielded from anyone but magic wielders. As they exited the arrivals gate, he startled when he spied the man from his dream, the Dark One, coming toward him followed by several Boston police officers. He sauntered towards them, making a show of the gold tipped cane he carried. He was dressed differently than in his dream with a long greatcoat, in what looked like crocodile skin. Killian felt a chill run down his spine. The coat matches his smile, he thought.

“That’s the man. Killian Jones. If he doesn’t return my property, I want him arrested.”

Killian’s heart raced. He drew Emma’s attention to their adversary as his mind furiously tried to figure out how to get out of the coming confrontation. An idea came to him suddenly and he elbowed Emma, whispering to her to let him do the talking.

“Welcome home, Mr. Jones. You have something for me?” he asked, holding out his hand with a smug smile on his face.

Killian stared into the face that he had only seen in a dream. He looked at Emma, naked fear on her face, at the cops behind the Dark One, and then back at the man or demon before him. He couldn’t help the smirk that broke over his face as he anticipated playing the Dark One like a fiddle.

“I’m sorry, Rumple,” he loudly lamented, reaching for the lapels of the man before him. The Dark One stared at him, utterly taken aback. It only took a moment however, before his face grew red with extreme irritation as Killian released him and turned toward the crowded terminal. “Everyone,” he shouted, drawing the attention of all the people hurrying to catch their flights, “I should be punished. I have stolen from my brother, Rumple.” The Dark One’s jaw clenched with annoyance as Killian continued with his theatrics. Emma looked at him as if he’d lost his mind. “Officer,” he continued, pointing at the officers behind the Dark One, “It is your duty to take me in. Please,” he moved toward them holding his wrists out in front of himself, “I am ashamed of myself. I should be arrested.” He walked down the line of officers. “I should be flogged. I don’t deserve to walk among free men.”

Killian repeated his tirade until the Dark One grabbed his arm, motioning toward the officers in a placating manner. “Let me have a word with him, please.”

Killian felt himself being pulled away from the officers, so he turned his attention to Emma and raised his voice once again.

“Emma, I am a swine. You must know what kind of man I am, before we go any further in our dalliance. I am a wretch. I don’t deserve to live.” He winked at her and saw her fear and confusion morph into reluctant amusement. She shook her head as the corner of her mouth lifted in half a smile. He finally turned toward the furious Dark One before him.

“How long do you think you can keep up this miserable masquerade?” he hissed, his eyes blazing with his wrath.

“Well, until I get arrested.” He grinned cockily at him. “Or until you realize the rules of evidence in this country.” The Dark One raised his head slightly and Killian could just see a trace of unease in his eyes. He turned serious. “See, if I get arrested, they take me and put me in a jail cell. And then they take the knife, because it’s a stolen object, and they put that in a little room, and they put ‘Exhibit A,’ a little sticker that says ‘Exhibit A’ on it.” He mimed putting a sticker on something. “And the knife sits in a room and I sit in my room until the trial commences. And that can be anywhere from a month to a year. So if you get me arrested, there’s no telling when you will get your knife.” Killian broke into a wide grin at having the upper hand, thoroughly enjoying himself as he watched a vein pulse in the Dark One’s forehead. He could just imagine what the demon’s blood pressure was at this moment.

“You have no idea who I am, have you?” he sneered.

“Why, yes,” he exclaimed. “You’re my brother Rumple!” He let out an amused chuckle as the Dark One struggled to keep his rage under control. “Look, I know exactly who you are,” Killian’s eyes turned hard and his easy going smile disappeared, “Dark One.” The man before him nearly turned white in fury. Killian’s heart skipped a beat, but he plowed ahead, his own anger coming to the surface. “But, here’s the thing. I. Don’t. Care.” He punctuated each word with a poke to the demon’s chest. “I do care that you kidnapped Henry, though.”

“I could destroy you,” he snapped his fingers in the air, “just like that.”

Killian’s eyebrow raised in bored amusement. “Well, we’ll see about that.” He turned and looked back over at Emma and the officers still waiting off to the side. “Look, I am not going to be giving you this knife. And you do not want to get me arrested. And I will find Henry,” he sneered and snapped his fingers in the Dark One’s face, “just like that.” He patted the demon’s cheek. “See you soon.” He turned back toward the crowd, all smiles and held his arms out as if he wanted to embrace them all. “My brother has forgiven me! Emma, Brother Rumple has forgiven me!” He turned back to the seething Dark One and clapped him on the shoulder in an awkward embrace. “Dear Brother, thank you, thank you, thank you.” He then kissed him loudly on the cheek in a final taunt before releasing him and leading Emma into the crowd.

~*~*~

Emma and Killian found Regina in her study with a great horned owl asleep on one of the larger shelves behind her. Emma’s eyes widened immediately, recognizing Henry’s familiar.

“What’s Bubo doing here?” she asked in alarm. “Is Henry alright?”

“He got here last night,” Regina soothed. “Henry is fine. He’s being held in Boston.”

Killian felt a tug in his heart and cursed under his breath, frustrated that they were so close this afternoon when they landed and had now lost precious hours coming back to Storybrooke. It would be at least tomorrow before they could return and begin searching for the boy. A boy he had never met, but almost felt as if he was his own. A part of his own family. Emma turned to Killian and collapsed into his arms sobbing. He rubbed circles into her back trying to calm her down while whispering assurances that they would find him and he’d be just fine into her ear. She raised her tear stained face to him and grabbed him by the lapels of his jacket.

“We have to go after him.” She was frantic and her fear for her son was overriding everything else.

Killian shook his head at her, sorrow in his eyes. “Swan,” he beseeched her, “we can’t. You haven’t slept more than a few minutes at a time since we left here two days ago. You are not going to be any good to anyone in your current state. You’ve got to sleep before we go after him.” He turned helpless and pleading eyes on Regina.

Regina came around her desk and placed her hand on Emma’s shoulder. “He’s right, Emma. You are dead on your feet and you need to rest before you go after him. You still have until tomorrow evening before my protection spell on him will wear off. Bubo couldn’t tell me exactly where Henry was. He’s going to have to lead you to where he is. And he won’t be going anywhere until the sun sets. There’s also the possibility of the Dark One coming here for the dagger. You need to get some sleep while you can. I can give you a potion that will help you relax.” She waved her hand and a vial with a golden colored liquid appeared in her hand. He may have a little bit of experience with magic now, but it was still quite startling.

Emma nodded, obviously reluctant, but she could see the sense in Killian and Regina’s arguments. She took the vial from her friend and swallowed it down. She looked up into the cerulean gaze that she was rapidly falling for and saw only love and concern in his eyes. A sense of peace and calm came over her that she had never felt in all her born days. She knew that the man before her would save her son, and she also knew that he loved her and would do anything for her. She turned toward the door of Regina’s study, took his hand in her own, and led him from the room.

“Will you stay with me?” she asked, nervous in spite of herself.

Killian nodded slowly. “I’ll do anything you want, Swan,” he murmured. “I’m yours.”

She led him up the stairs to one of Regina’s guest rooms. She lay down on top of the comforter and was instantly asleep, her breath coming out in soft snores. Killian crawled up, lined himself up behind her and drew her back into his arms. He placed a kiss to the crown of her head before burying his face in her golden tresses and inhaling deeply. Who would have thought that he would fall for any woman this hard and this fast. He would follow wherever she led. To the end of the world or time.

“Goodnight, Swan,” he whispered. “I love you.”

~*~*~

It seemed like minutes since Regina had retired when something wretched her from a sound sleep. Her hand flew to her neck as she bolted upright in bed struggling to take a deep breath. Maneuvering herself off the bed and to the French doors leading to her balcony, she concentrated on steadying her breathing as her eyes swept across the expanse of her back lawn. The full moon was shining down. Shadows in between the professional landscaping of her home prevented her from seeing anyone, or anything in particular. But the oppression of dark magic lay heavy on her heart. She turned from the doors and ran to where Emma and Killian were.

The moonlight fell across the bed where they slept. They were on their sides, Emma’s back against Killian’s front, with his arms wrapped securely around her. As much as she hated to wake them, Lord knew they needed the rest, she knew that the Dark One’s arrival was imminent and they needed to be awake and ready to fight. Regina came to the side of the bed and gently shook Killian’s shoulder.

“Huh?” he mumbled, groggily. He sat up, hair sticking up in all directions, with a prodigious yawn and blinking his eyes, trying to get them to focus on his host. “What?”

“The Dark One is coming,” Regina whispered. “I can feel his dark magic pressing in on me from all sides.”

Killian’s eyes widened before he turned back to Emma and shook her awake. “Swan,” he said urgently, “Swan, you have to wake up. He’s coming.”

Emma’s eyes flew open as she sat up fully alert after just a few hours of sleep. Whatever had been in the potion Regina had given her not only helped her relax enough to sleep, but also completely refreshed her on the amount of sleep she got. Her eyes met Regina’s as she scrambled out of bed.

“We’ll go down and wait for him,” she declared. “Regina, you stay in the house and protect the dagger.”

Regina nodded as they all left the room. Emma and Killian descended the stairs with Regina on their heels.

“I could feel him in the back. I couldn’t see anything with all the shadows, but I’m sure that’s where he’ll show up.”

Emma and Killian came to the back door. They looked through the transoms, trying to catch a glimpse of anything out of the ordinary. Emma could feel the same thing Regina described in the center of her own chest. A heaviness, almost a choking sensation, making it very difficult to breathe. She’d never been in the presence of such evil before.

Over her shoulder, she heard Killian take a sharp inhale. His arm appeared in her peripheral vision, pointing out to the yard. “There,” he whispered. As her eyes focused in the dark, she finally saw stealthy movement among the trees that lined the yard. First one figure stepped out from between the trees, then another, and another. They weren’t much more than boys. Younger than their attacker under the cathedral, but still young teens. They emerged onto the patio and watched as the boys slowly advanced. Emma raised her hands up and readied herself for battle.

Regina looked out on the yard from her vantage point in her study. Three of the Dark One’s minions stalked toward Emma and Killian. The moonlight glinted off the weapons the boys held, a dagger, a bow and arrow, and the third held a metal baseball bat. Emma held her hands at the ready, but Killian was too inexperienced, he looked equal parts bewildered and terrified. She knew enough about him to know that he wanted to help, but had no idea how to do so, especially when faced with essentially children. He would feel very reluctant to inflict any kind of harm on them, no matter that they fully intended to do as much damage as they possibly could, up to and including death, if possible.

She didn’t see any sign of her former teacher yet, but she knew that he wasn’t going to be far behind.

Emma let fly her magic at the boy readying his bow and arrow. It was enough to send him skittering to the side to avoid it. He almost looked like a marionette, all jerky movements to get out of the way of the blast. A scream like a banshee ripped out of the boy with the bat as he charged toward them before another blast sent him flying to the edge of the yard, barely missing a huge oak tree. He shook his head, trying to get his bearings when she saw him. The Dark One just under the tree line and using the shadows to get close to where Emma and Killian stood. She couldn’t warn them because of the wards and protection spells she had placed on her home when she bought it, for exactly this purpose. If her former teacher were to ever find her, her home had to be fortified against him. No magic could cross those fortifications.

Regina continued to watch as Emma used her magic against their attackers and Killian moved away from her to confront the boy with the dagger. He held his hands out to the sides in a gesture meant to confuse the lost boy. He feinted left to draw his attention, then grabbed him from the right and twisted until the boy was securely in his arms, his back to Killian’s front. The dagger was held tightly against the boy’s chest as he struggled, trying to escape.

The Dark One kept advancing toward Killian, completely bypassing Emma who was still fighting the other two boys. She turned toward Killian to see their true adversary only a few feet away from him and ready to pounce. Regina’s heart was in her throat as they both made their move at exactly the same time. The Dark One reached toward Killian’s back as Emma threw herself in between them, his hand landing in her chest instead of Killian’s as Regina was sure he intended. She could see from her vantage point the maniacal glee in the face of her former mentor as he pulled his hand out from Emma’s chest, her red heart glowing in his palm.

It had happened so fast, there was no way for her to get to the yard in time to do anything but watch as her dearest friend’s face contorted in agony. She beat the frame around the window with her clenched fists as the Dark One’s own fist closed around the delicate organ.

Regina’s screams echoed Killian’s own.

“Nooooooooooo!!!”

~*~*~

Killian released the boy in his arms as Emma bumped into him with a grunt of pain. He turned just enough to see the Dark One standing before her with a countenance of madness coloring his features. He jerked back and another pain filled gasp reached Killian’s ears. He could see something red glowing in his hand. His eyes widened in horror as he realized exactly what the demon was holding. It was Emma’s heart. She had been on the other side of the yard fighting the other boys. How had she gotten here and in between the Dark One and himself?

He watched as the creature’s fist closed around the organ and squeezed. He couldn’t see Emma’s face, but the stiffness of her body and the choking sound coming from her mouth told him exactly what was happening. Killian turned around fully and caught Emma in his arms as she fell to the ground.

“Noooooooooo!!!”

Emma looked up into his tear filled eyes. He shook his head as she raised her hand to his face, tenderly touching his cheek.

“Thank you for staying with me tonight, Killian,” she whispered. “Please save Henry.”

Emma’s eyes closed and her hand dropped to her side. The tears that Killian struggled to contain finally fell, landing on her rounded cheek. Killian looked up at the demon before him, his teeth bared in a savage growl.

The Dark One opened his fist to reveal nothing but dust where Emma’s heart had just been. He waved his hand and Killian was suddenly frozen. The boys they had been fighting now surrounded their master as he sauntered behind Killian and felt for the dagger that was no longer there. His body may have been frozen, but his mouth, mercifully, was not.

“Ha!” Killian shouted in triumph. “Did you really believe that I would still have the dagger there, Crocodile? You’ve lost! I’ll find Henry before you ever discover where the dagger is.”

At that moment, Regina emerged from the house holding the dagger high. Moonlight caught the blade and nearly blinded him with the reflection.

“Leave this place, Dark One,” Regina cried out. “Leave us in peace.”

The Dark One let out an enraged hiss as he spied his former student. Regina continued to advance toward them as Killian rocked his love in his arms, his tears now flowing freely. The demon and his minions retreated until they disappeared in the trees surrounding the now silent lawn.

~*~*~

Regina lay the dagger on the patio and cast a glamour spell on it so that it couldn’t be seen before she moved toward Killian as he rocked Emma in his arms. She knelt beside him as he looked up at her. She was completely taken aback at the sorrow, despair, but also rage that swirled in his eyes. She barely had time to brace herself before she was hit with a blast of blue magic that came straight out of his heart. She felt herself flying through the air before landing near the back patio. She got to her feet as Killian’s cries again reached her ears. He wasn’t even aware of what had just happened. Her heart nearly broke in two at the profound pain she heard in his lament. He held Emma tightly and continued to rock as his grief poured from the depths of his very soul.

He had never felt such pain. It was as if the Dark One had taken his own heart and crushed it instead of hers. Hers! He had watched as her heart was taken from her body and crushed as if it were nothing! Fresh wails poured from his lips as the scene he had just witnessed played over again in his mind’s eye. Nothing he had ever experienced in his life prepared him for this. His soul was in agony, completely untethered. This woman had come into his life just three days ago, turning it upside down. In more ways than one. She’d burrowed into his heart and made a home there. And now that she was gone, his world was turned on its head yet again. How was he supposed to go on without her? Even to rescue her boy?

He continued to rock her as he caught movement out of the corner of his eye. Regina knelt at his side and placed a hand on his back. He turned his head and buried his face in her shoulder as sobs continued to wrack him. Her pajama top was soon soaked through.

“She asked me to save Henry,” he sobbed, “And I want to. Of course, I want to! But how can I leave her?”

Regina answered, “I’ve cast a preservation spell upon her, Killian. Nothing will touch her until you return. I know that you lo-” she caught herself, “care deeply for her. But her little boy is still in the clutches of that demon. The best way to honor Emma is to bring him home safely.”

Killian nodded, as he wiped his eyes with his sleeve. “You’re right. I have to go after him.” He looked up at her. “Boston, you said? He’s in Boston?”

“Yes,” she replied. She waved her hand toward the trees and Bubo glided down and landed on the ground before them. Killian looked at the creature.

“You can show me where Henry is?” he asked, addressing the bird. Wide eyes stared at him before it slowly nodded. “All right then. Lead the way.” Killian carefully placed Emma on the ground before he bent over her and kissed her on the lips, much as any Disney prince would to wake his princess. He rose and walked to his car as Bubo took to the skies. Regina waved her hand once more over her friend, transporting her to the bed she slept in earlier, waiting for Killian’s return.

~*~*~

Thank you for reading and sharing. Happy ending next chapter! I promise!

#csmm20 #chosen protected & saved #inspired by the golden child #krystal writes #art by krystal

23 notes · View notes